LIBRARY 

OF  THE 

University  of  California. 

GIFT    OF 

r 


Class 


"    ^/:a 


CcZf^^^ 


''<^~^.M  -,„ 


/. 


^^?.  4. 


A 

Cdongrpgattonal   Hanual 

THEORY  AND  PRACTICE 

FOR  THE  USE  OF 

MINISTERS,  CHURCHES 
AND  DELIBERATIVE  ASSEMBLIES 

GOVERNED  BY 

CONGREGATIONAL  USAGE 


BY 

WILLIAM  E.  BARTON,  D.  D. 

n 

Pastor  of  the 
First  Congreeational  Church  of  Oak  Park 


^     Of    THE  \ 

UNtVSRSITY    1 

Of  J 


1310 


V^ 


Copyright  1910 
By  WILLIAM  E.  BARTON 


VYTN 


-         Of    THE 

UNIVERSITY 

OF 


PREFACE. 

For  several  years  the  writer  has  conducted  the  ''Pas- 
tors' l>epartment"  of  **The  Advance,"  to  which 
department  come  frequent  letters  concerning  ques- 
tions of  Congregational  polity,  and  repeated  inquiries 
where  a  book  may  be  found  containing  a  comprehen- 
sive statement  of  Congregationalism  as  it  exists  at  the 
present  time.  To  this  question  no  satisfactory  answer 
can  be  made. 

In  1865  Rev,  Henry  Martyn  Dexter,  D.  D.,  published 
his  "Congregationalism — What  It  Is,  Whence  It  Is, 
and  How  It  Works. '  *  It  was  a  monumental  work,  and 
one  which  entitles  his  memory  to  lasting  regard.  In 
1880  he  issued  his  pocket  **  Handbook  of  Congregation- 
alism." A  few  years  later  Rev.  Dr.  A.  Hastings  Ross 
issued  his  ''Church  Kingdom,"  following  it  with  a 
briefer  "Congregational  Manual,"  the  best  expression 
of  that  type  of  Congregationalism  then  developing  in 
the  Central  and  Western  States,  and  prophetic  of  the 
larger  Congregationalism  which  is  yet  to  be.  All  these 
books,  excellent  in  their  day,  are  now  out  of  print,  nor 
has  anything  since  published  taken  their  place.  The 
nearest  approach  to  it  was  ' '  The  Congregational  Way, ' ' 
by  Rev.  Dr.  George  M.  Boynton,  published  in  1903.  In 
1892  the  National  Council  authorized  the  publication  of 
"A  Concise  Manual  of  Congregationalism,  for  the 
Facilitating  of  the  Organization  of  New  Churches." 
This  little  book  appeared  in  1896,  and  is  an  excellent 
pamphlet  superseding  earlier  booklets  of  the  same 
character  by  Dr.  James  Tompkins  and  Dr.  Joseph  E. 
Roy. 

AH  these  books,  each  of  distinct  value,  make  plainer 
the  need  of  a  book  containing  much  more  information 
than  the  Council  Manual,  yet  issued  in  a  volume  small 
enough  to  be  carried  in  the  pocket. 

In  previous  books  of  this  character,  the  subject  of 
Parliamentary  Law  has  been  treated  in  a  single  brief 
chapter,  and  for  more  extended  information  the  reader 
has  been  referred  to  general  manuals,  prepared  for 
legislative  assemblies,  debating  societies,  and  women's 


91K«5d 


P     B     E     r     A     C     E 

clubs.     These  are  valuable,  but  inadequate.     Thomas  B. 
Keed  wrote: 

"Parliamentary  bodies  ^liffer  so  much  in  their 
nature  that  it  would  be  impossible  that  they  should 
be  governed  with  equal  advantage  by  a  common  system 
of  parliamentary  law."  (Heed's  Eules  of  Order, 
p.  49.) 

It  is  time  for  a  manual  based  on  ecclesiastical  prece- 
dents. The  present  volume  gives  primary  recognition, 
not  to  the  rules  of  Congress,  but  to  those  of  the 
National   Council,   and   other  ecclesiastical   assemblies. 

Our  recent  changes  have  necessitated  some  new 
forms;  and  these,  after  conference  with  a  number  of 
men  of  experience,  are  here  provided. 

I  acknowledge  the  courtesy  of  Rev.  J.  A.  Adams, 
D.D.,  of  The  Advance;  Rev.  A.  E.  Dunning,  D.D.,  of 
The  Congregationalist;  Rev.  E.  F.  Williams,  D.  D., 
Lecturer  on  Congregational  Polity,  and  Prof.  C.  E. 
Beckwith,  D.D.,  of  Chicago  Theological  Seminar}^,  for 
valuable  suggestions,  ancl  of  many  friends  whose  en- 
couragement has  been  of  substantial  service.  For 
advice  in  legal  matters  touched  upon,  I  am  indebted 
to  Hon.  T.  C.  MacMillan  and  to  Mr.  John  L.  Pearson, 
attorney    for    the    Illinois    Home    Missionary    Society. 

It  was  the  good  fortune  of  the  author  to  study  Cen- 
gregational  polity  under  Dr.  A.  Hastings  Ross,  and  to 
hear  from  his  lips  the  whole  of  his  volume  on  "The 
Church  Kingdom,"  and  later  to  come  under  the  some- 
what intimate  influence  of  Dr.  A.  H.  Quint,  the  fore- 
most authority  in  his  day  on  Congregationalism.  The 
author  had  the  further  advantage  of  beginning  his 
ministry  in  a  field  where  a  number  of  little  churches 
had  to  be  organized  and  maintained;  and  in  subsequent 
years  has  had  a  somewhat  Avide  experience  in  councils 
and  denominational  assemblies  East  and  West, 

Our  polity  is  midway  of  a  notable  evolution.  We 
cannot  wait  for  current  movements  to  bring  forth  their 
full  fruition.  "We  know  in  part  and  we  prophesy  in 
part."  This  volume  attempts  to  be  a  handbook  of  our 
polity  as  it  now  is,  and  is  issued  in  hope  that  it  may  be 
a  contribution  also  toward  that  more  perfect  polity 
which  is  yet  to  be. 

William  E.  Barton. 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS 

PART  I 

THE  LAW  OF  DELIBERATIVE  ASSEMBLIES 


I.     GENERAL  PRINCIPLES. 

1.  The  Government  of  Assemblies 19 

2.  Special   and  General   Rules lU 

;>.  Parliamentary   Law liO 

4.  The  Government  of  Ecclesiastical  Bodies 120 

o.  Congregational   Law 21 

tt.  The  Purpose  of  All   Rules '21 

7.  General   Remarks 22 

II.      ORGANIZATION   AND    OFFICERS 

8.  Organization  of  Informal   Meetings 2.'» 

y.  The  Organization  of  Permanent  Bodies 24 

10.  Temporary  and  Permanent  Organizations 25 

11.  Quorum 25 

12.  Business  After  Quorum  Is   Lacking 20 

lo.  Doing   Business  Before  Quorum   Is  Complete 20 

14.  Temporary  Organization  Without  Quorum 20 

15.  Checks  Upon  Business  Without  Quorum liT 

10.  Debate    Without   Quorum 28 

17.  Officers    28 

18.  Duties  of   the   Moderator 28 

11).  The  Part  of  the  Moderator  in  Facilitating  Business  2!» 

20.  The  Moderator's  Vote 29 

21.  The   Moderator   in   Debate ;>0 

22.  Calling  Another  Member  to  the  Chair iiO 

I'M.  The  Necessity  for  Decision oO 

24.  The  Scribe ;51 

25.  Other  Officers    ;J1 

20.  General   Remarks    o2 

III.      RIGHTS    AND    DUTIES    OF    MEMBERS 

27.  Members     33 

28.  Credentials     33 

21).  Corresponding  Members '33 

.■;i).  Discussion  bv  Those  Not  Members 34 

.'.1.  Rights   of   Members 34 

;;2.  Duties  of  Members 34 

.!.■!.  Special     Duties 35 

34.  General   Remarks    35 

IV.     THE   INTRODUCTION   OF  BUSINESS 

.'!5.  Methods  of  Introducing  Business 30 

:'.0.  The  Form  of  a  Motion •. 30 

37.  Reducing  a  Motion  to  Writing 30 

38.  Seconding    a    Motion 37 

39.  Motions  That  Do  Not  Require  a  Second 37 

40.  Motions  That  Require  More  Than  One  Second.  ...  38 

41.  Oneral   Remarks    38 

V.      RULES    GOVERNING    DISCUSSIONS 

4L'.  When  Discussion  Is  in  Order 39 

43.  Opening  and  Closing  Arguments 39 

44.  Number  of  Speeches  by  One  Member ^9 

45.  What  Constitutes  an  Address .  oi)- 

40.  Speaking  Before  the  Motion  Is  Made 40 

47.  Motions  Undebatable   -40 

48.  General   Remarks    40 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS 


VI.     THE  RIGHT  TO  THE  FLOOR 

49.  Gaining  the  Floor 41 

50.  Wtiom  the  Moderator  Shall  Recognize 41 

51.  Yielding  the  Floor 41 

52.  Yielding  for  One  Purpose  or  for  All 48 

53.  Speaking  to  the  Question 4o 

54.  General  Remarks 44 

VII.     THE    CLASSIFICATION   OF   MOTIONS 

55.  Main   Question    46 

56.  To  What  Motions  the  Main  Question  Yields 46 

57.  Subsidiary,  Incidental  and  Privileged  Questions..  47 

58.  Subsidiary,  Incidental  and  Privileged  Questions — 

Continued     47 

59.  Unanimous  Conseut  48 

VIII.     MODIFYING  MOTIONS 

60.  Classes  of  Modifying  Motions 49 

61.  Amendments    49 

62.  The  Amendment  of  an  Amendment 50 

63.  Substitutes 50 

64.  Division  of  the   Question 50 

65.  Effect  of  Subsidiary  Motions  on  Amendments....  51 

66.  Motions  That  May  Not  Be  Amended .  , 51 

67.  Filling  Blanks 51 

68.  What  Is  Germane 52 

IX.  SUBSIDIARY  MOTIONS 

69.  To   Commit    53 

70.  To  Postpone  to  a  Certain  Time 54 

71.  To   Postpone   Infle'finitely 54 

72.  To  Lay  on  the  Table 54 

73.  The  Abuse  of  the  Motion  to  Table 55 

74.  To  Take  From  the  Table 56 

75.  To   Limit  Debate 56 

76.  To  Extend  the  Limits  of  Debate 56 

77.  The  Previous  Question 56 

78.  No  Previous  Question  in  National  Council 57 

79. '    To  Reconsider 58 

80.  To  Rescind 59 

X.  INCIDENTAL  MOTIONS 

81.  Concerning  Rules  and  Orders 60 

82.  The  Orders  of  the  Day 60 

83.  To  Make  a  Subject  a  Special  Order 60 

84.  To  Amend  or  Suspend  the  Rules 60 

85.  To  Take  Up  a  Question  Out  of  Its  Proper  Order. .  61 

86.  Concerning  the  Priority  of  Business 61 

87.  The  Suppression  of  the  Question. 61 

88.  The   Reading   of  Papers 62 

89.  Parliamentary  Inquiries    62 

90.  The  Withdrawal  of  a  Motion 62 

91.  Appeal  From  the  Decision  of  the  Chair 63 

92.  Points  of  Order 63 

XI.     QUESTIONS  OF  PRIVILEGE 

93.  An   Important    Distinction 05 

94.  What   Are   Privileged   Questions? 65 

95.  What  Are  Questions  of  Privilege? 65 

96.  Questions  of  Personal   Right 65 

97.  Questions  of  the  Rights  of  the  Assembly 66 

—8— 


TABLE  OF  CONTENT 


J)8.  Precedence  in  Questions  of  Privilege 66 

•J9.  Restriction  on  Questions  of  Privilege 66 

100.  To  Whom  Questions  of  Privilege  Are  Addressed. . .  67 

101.  Leave  to  Continue  Speaking  After  Indecorum 67 

102.  Questions  Incident  to  Questions  of  Privilege 67 

103.  General  Remarks 68 

XII.     THE  VOTE 

104.  Methods  of  Voting 69 

105.  Voting  by  Sound,  Show  of  Hands  or  Rising 69 

106.  Voting  by   Ballot 69 

107.  Election  by  Ballot 69 

108.  Majority  Required  for  Election 70 

109.  Electing  by  a  Single  Ballot 70 

110.  Voting  by  Ayes  and  Noes 71 

111.  Question  Open  Till  Both  Sides  Have  Voted 72 

112.  Changing   Votes    72 

113.  Announcement  of  the  Vote 72 

114.  Making  a  Vote  Unanimous 72 

115.  All    Must    Vote 73 

116.  Personal  Interest  Excludes  From  Vote 73 

117.  Forms  of  Putting  Motions 74 

XIII.     CLOSING  THE  MEETING 

118.  To  Take  Recess 76 

119.  To  Adjourn   76 

120.  The  Effect  of  Adjournment  on  Unfinished  Business  77 

121.  To  Fix  the  Time  to  Which  to  Adjourn 78 

122.  General  Remarks    78 

XIV.     COMMITTEES 

123.  Reason   for  Committees 79 

124.  Special   Committees    79 

125.  Standing  Committees 80 

126.  Committees  Should  Be  Representative 80 

127.  Reports  of  Committees 80 

128.  Majority  and  Minority  Reports '.  . . .  81 

129.  Reports  Upon  Reports 81 

130.  Section  by  Section 81 

131.  Committee  of  the  Whole 81 

PART  II 
CONGREGATIONAL  THEORY  AND  PRACTICE 


I.     THE  ORGANIZATION  OF  CHURCHES 

The  Organization  of  a  Church  Without  Council 85 

The  Organization  of  a  Church  With  Aid  of  Council 88 

The  Association  Acting  as  Council 89 

The  Recognition  of  a  Church 89 

The  Disbanding  of  a  Church 90 

Uniting  Two  Churches 91 

Dividing  a  Church 92 

Receiving  Churches  From  Other  Denominations 92 

The  Incorporation  of  a  Church 93 

Corporation  Seal ' . .  95 

II.     THE   CONDUCT  OF  CHURCH  MEETINGS 

The  Call  of  the  Meeting 96 

The  Presiding  Officer 96 

—9— 


TABLE  OF  CONTENT 


Records   97 

The  Financial  Management  of  the  Church 98 

Annual  Church  Meetings 98 

III.     THE  PARISH   OR   SOCIETY. 

Reasons  for  the  Parish .  99 

Powers   and   Limitations 99 

Disadvantages  of  the  System 101 

IV.      CHURCH    MEMBERSHIP. 

Conditions  of  Membership 102 

The  Rights  of  Members 104 

The  Majority  Rule 105 

The  Rights  of  the  Minority 106 

Duties  of  Members  of  the  Church , 107 

Dismission    107 

What  is  Good  and  Regular  Standing? 108 

When  May  a  Church  Refuse  u  Letter? 108 

Status  of  iJismissed  Members 108 

Dropping  Names  f »-om  Roll 109 

Letters    Without   Dismission 110 

Dismission  to  Organizations  Out  of  Fellowship 110 

Discipline  of  Church  Members Ill 

Testimony  at  Church  Trials 112 

The  Expulsion  of  a  Member 113 

The  Right  of  a  Church  to  Discipline  Its  Members 113 

The  Law  of  Libel 113 

V.     THE  CONGREGATIONAL  MINISTER 

His  Twofold  Relaiion < , 116 

An  Ancient   Inconsistency 116 

The  Value  of  Installation 120 

The  Termination  of  a  Pastorate 120 

The  Legal  Value  of  Ministerial  I{ei)Utation 123 

The  Prerjogatives  of  the  Pastor 126 

VI.     THE  DISTRICT  ASSOCIATION 

Uniform  Terminology   127 

The  Churches   in   Association .' 127 

Association   Not  Voluntary 128 

Licensure  and  Ordination 128 

Incorporation    129 

Growing  Responsibility 129 

The  Orgauizations   of  the   Association 129 

Ministerial  Members  of  Associations 130 

Shall  the  Minister  Vote? 131 

Problems  in  Process  of  Solutiou 133 

An  Early  Association   135 

The  National  Council  on  Ministerial  Standing 137 

Licensure  for  the  Ministry 141 

Seminary  Licenses 142 

The  Ordination  of  Ministers 143 

Forms  for  Licensure  and  Ordination 144 

Right  of  an  Association  to  Accept  or  Reject  Members.  .  .  144 

Absent  Members 145 

Deposition  from  the  Ministry 145 

VII.     THE  ASSOCIATION  ACTING  AS  COUNCIL. 

The  Invitation  of  the  Church 151 

The  Call  of  the  Association 152 

Ordination  by  a  Special  Meeting 152 

— ]0— 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS 


Ordination  at  a  Regular  Meeting  of  the  Association ....    153 

The  i'liblic  Service   154 

Becomes  a  Member , 155 

As  to  Dismi.ssion   156 

In  Other  Matters 156 

VIII.     THE   STATE   CONFERENCE. 

The  Name  157 

Conferences  and  Associations 157 

Right  to  Determine  Membership 158 

Incorporation  for  State  Worli 158 

Conferences  and  State  Boundaries 159 

IX.  THE  CONDUCT  OF  THE  ASSOCIATION  OR  CON- 
FERENCE. * 

The  Call  of  the  Meeting 160 

The    Moderator    160 

Temporary   Organization    160 

Permanent  Organization 161 

The  Introduction  of  Business 162 

The  Time  for  Business  Sessions 162 

The  Real  Coucera  of  the  Assembly 163 

X.     ECCLESIASTICAL   COUNCILS   TRO   RE   NATA. 
Who  May  Call  a  Council 166 

1.  A  Local  Church 166 

2.  Two  or  More  Churches 166 

3.  A  Church  and  One  or  More  of  Its  Members 167 

4.  A  Minister  or  Other  Member  or  Group  of  Members.  167 

5.  An  Association  or  Conference 168 

How  to  Call  a  Council 169 

The  Quorum  of  a  Council 169 

How  to  Organize  a  Council 169 

The  Moderator 170 

The  Scribe 171 

The  Executive  Session  of  the  Council 172 

The  Dissolving  of  a  Council 172 

The  Authority  of  a  Council 173 

Ex  Parte  Councils 173 

May  a  Council  Increase  Its  Membership? 174 

Who  Compose  a  Council 175 

Individuals  in  a  Council 176 

Evidence    176 

XL     THE  NATIONAL  COUNCIL. 

Early  Councils -. .  - .   178 

The  National  Council   178 

Membership   179 

Active  Members 179 

Honorary  Members 180 

Corresponding  Members    181 

Constitution,  By-Laws  and  Rules 181 

Officers 182 

The  Moderator 182 

The  Larger  Life  of  the  Council 184 

Councils  or  The  Council 184 

The  Custodian  of  Denominational  Interests 184 

a.  Statid  Meetings  of  the  Council 186 

b.  Special  Meetings 187 

Temporary  Organization 187 

Permanent  Organization 188 

—11— 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS 


XII.     CONSTITUTION    AND    RULES    OF    NATIONAL 
COUNCIL. 

Constitution    190 

By-laws   191 

Rules  of  Order 195 

XIII.     THE  INTERNATIONAL  COUNCIL 

Past  Councils 197 

Future  Councils 107 

Membership 197 

The  Constitution  of  the  International  Council 198 

Rules  for  Meetings  in  America 199 

_    XIV.  THE  HOLY  CATHOLIC  CHURCH 

Th7  Christian  Church  in  the  World 200 

The  Church  Universal 201 

The  National  Council  and  the  Larger  Fellowship 201 

Forms  of  Christian  Union 202 

The  Evangelical  Alliance 202 

The  Tri-Church  Union 202 

Federal  Council  of  Churches 204 

XV.     THE  NEWER  CONGREGATIONALISM 

Our  Progress  and  a  Forecast 209 

PART  III 
COMPENDIUM  OF  FORMS 


FORMS  FOR  PUBLIC  SERVICES. 

The  Licensing  of  Candidates  for  the  Gospel  Ministry. . .  217 

The  Ordination  of  a  Minister  of  the  Gospel 220 

The  Installation  of  Deacons 224 

The  Installation  of  Officers  Other  Than  Deacons ^  225 

CONGREGATIONAL  STATEMENTS  OF  DOCTRINE. 

The  Burial  Hill  Declaration 225 

The  Creed  of  1883 227 

A  More  Simple  Creed 229 

Constitution  of  a  Church 231 

FORMS  OF  LETTERS  MISSIVE. 

From  Individuals  Desiring  Help  in  Organizing  a  Church.  239 

For  the  Reception  of  a  Church  Into  Fellowship. ...'....  240 

For  the  Ordination  and  Installation  of  a  Pastor 241 

For  Ordination  Without  Installation 242 

For  the  Installation  of  a  Pastor 243 

For  the  Dismissal  of  a  Pastor 244 

For  Advice  in  Special  Cases 244 

For  Advice  in  Cases  of  Internal  Dissensions 245 

For  a  Mutual  Council  in  Case  of  Alleged  Grievance 240 

For  Ex  Parte  Council  to  Consider  Alleged  Grievance.  .  .247 

For  an  Association  Acting  in  Conciliary  Capacity 248 

For  the  Scribe  of  Association  Acting  as  a  Council 249 

For  an  Association  Called  for  Special  Conciliary  Purpose.  249 
FORMS  RELATING  TO  THE  DISMISSION  OF  MEMBERS. 

Application  to  Unite  With  Church  to  Be  Formed 250 

Dismission  to  Form  New  Church 251 

Application  for  Dismission  from  One  Church  to  Another.  251 

Dismission  and  Recommendation : 2ol 

Certificate  of  Reception 252 

Dismission  to  Organizations  Not  in  Fellowship 252 

—12— 


fart  1 

®J|F  Earn  of  ^tlxbnutxm  AHB^mbtoB 

Subfl  nf  O^rbrr 

Jl^ur  OIl|urrI|?0  an&  (itljpr  O^rgantzatimifi 


TABLE  OF  MOTIONS  IN  THE  ORDER  OF  THEIR 
PRECEDENCE. 

(Letters  refer  to  rules  opposite.) 

Order  of  Precedence — The  motions  below  numbered 
1  to  9  take  precedence  over  all  others  in  the  order 
given,  and  any  one  of  them  is  in  order  while  a  motion 
of  a  lower  rank  is  pending, 

9.     The  Main  Questions. 
To  Modify  or  Amend. 

8.     To  amend,  substitute,  or  divide K 

To  Refer  to  Committee. 

7.     To  commit  (or  recommit) D 

To  Defer  Action. 

6.     To  postpone  to  a  fixed  time c . . . .  .C 

4.  To  lay  on  the  table A  E  G 

To  Suppress  or  Extend  Debate. 

5.  For  the  previous  question A  E  M 

To  limit,  or  close,  or  extend  debate A  M 

To  Suppress  the  Question. 

Objection  to  consideration AHM  N 

4.     To  postpone  indefinitely B  E 

4.     To  lay  upon  the  table A  E  G  Q 

To  Bring  Up  a  Question  the  Second  Time. 

To  reconsider  debatable  question D  E  F  I  P 

To  reconsider  undebatable  question.  ,  .  A  E  F  I  P 
Concerning  Orders,  Rules,  Etc. 

3.     For  the  orders  of  the  day. A  E  H  N 

To  make  subject  a  special  order M 

To  amend  the  rules M 

To  suspend  the  rules A  E  F  M 

To  take  up  question  out  of  its  order A  E  M 

To  take  from  the  table A  E  G  Q 

Questions  touching  priority  of  business A 

Questions  of  Privilege. 

Leave  to  continue  speaking  after  indecorum.  .  .A 
Appeal  from  decision  touching  indecorum. A  E  H  L 
Appeal  from  Chair's  decision  generally.  .E  H  L 

Question  upon  reading  of  papers A  E  N 

The  withdrawal  of  a  motion A  E  O 

For  the  Closing  of  a  Meeting. 

2.     To   adjourn    (in   committees,  to  rise),   or  to 

take  a  recess,  without  limitation.  .A  E  F  Q  E 

1.     To  fix  the  time  to  which  to  adjourn B 

—14— 


TABLE  OF  MOTIONS 


A.  Undebatable,  but  remarks  may  be  tacitly  allowed. 

B.  Undebatable  if  another  question  is  before  the  as- 
sembly. 

C.  Limited  debate  allowed  on  propriety  of  postpone- 
ment only. 

D.  Opens  the  main  question  to  debate.  Motions  not  so 
marked  do  not  allow  of  reference  to  main  question. 

E.  Cannot  be  amended. 

F.  Cannot  be  reconsidered. 

G.  An  affirmative  vote  cannot  be  reconsidered. 
H.     In  order  when  another  has  the  floor. 

I.  A  motion  to  reconsider  may  be  moved  and  entered 
when  another  has  the  floor,  but  the  business  then  be- 
fore the  house  may  not  be  set  aside.  This  motion  can 
only  be  entertained  when  made  by  one  who  voted 
orignially  with  the  prevailing  side.  It  takes  prece- 
dence of  all  others,  excepting  motions  relating  to 
adjournment.     Only  one  reconsideration  is  permitted. 

K.  A  motion  to  amend  an  amendment  cannot  be 
amended. 

L.  The  Chair  may  give  reasons  for  his  decisions,  even 
when  the  appeal  is  not  debatable.  A  tie  vote  sus- 
tains the  decision. 

M.  Eequires  two-thirds  votes  unless  special  rules  have 
been  adopted, 

N.     Does  not  require  to  be  seconded. 

O.  A  motion  may  be  withdrawn  before  it  is  seconded; 
if  seconded  the  consent  of  the  second  must  be  se- 
cured, and  usually  the  request  of  these  two  is  granted 
by  unanimous  consent;  but  M  the  request  to  with- 
draw is  contested  after  the  motion  has  been  seconded 
and  stated,  a  majority  vote  is  required  to  permit  the 
mover  to  withdraw  his  motion. 

P.     A  reconsidered  motion  cannot  be  reconsidered. 

Q.  Cannot  be  renewed  until  other  business  has  inter- 
vened. 

E.  Motion  to  adjourn  can  be  amended  when  there  is 
no  other  business  before  the  house,  but  when  modified 
in  any  form,  loses  its  privilege. 

S.  In  order  only  when  no  other  business  is  before  the 
house.  May  be  debated  or  amended  and  yields  to  all 
subsidiarv  motions. 


—15— 


A,   B,    O   OF   PARLIAMENTARY   LAW— TABULAR 
SUMMARY  OF  MOTIONS  IN  ALPHABET- 
ICAL ORDER. 

With  References  to  the  Sections  in  Which  They  Are 
Fully  Treated. 

Adjourn.     (§118-120.) 

Cannot  be  amended  or  reconsidered:  undebatable 
except  when  it  would  dissolve  the  assembly,  leav- 
ing business  unfinished,  when  limited  discussion 
may  be  permitted.  Loses  its  privilege  if  in  any 
way  modified. 

Adjourn:  to  Fix  the  Time.    (§  120.) 

Has  precedence  over  every  other  motion;  may  be 
amended  as  to  the  time  to  which  adjournment  is 
to  take  place;  undebatable  if  another  question  is 
before  the  assembly. 

Amend.     (§61.) 

Debatable;  may^  be  amended;  has  same  privilege 
as  the  motion  which  it  is  proposed  to  modify,  and 
takes  precedence  of  it. 

Amend  an  Amendment.     (§62.) 

Same  as  to  amend,  except  that  it  cannot  be 
amended. 

Appeal  from  Decision  of  Chair.     (§95.) 

Debatable;  one  speech  from  each  member,  except 
when  relating  to  indecorum  or  transgression  of 
the  rules,  when  it  is  undebatable.  PJven  if  unde- 
batable, the  Chair  may  state  his  reasons  for  deci- 
sion. Cannot  be  amended  when  it  relates  to  inde- 
corum. 

Call  to  Order.     (§97.) 

Undebatable;  does  not  require  a  second;  cannot  be 
amended;  in  order  when  another  has  the  floor; 
may  be  decided  on  ruling  of  the  Chair,  subject  to 
appeal,  or  submitted  by  the  Chair  to  vote  with- 
out formal  motion. 

Commit  (or  Recommit).     (§69.) 

Debatable,  and  opens  the  main  question  to  debate. 
Takes    precedence   of   motions   to    amend   or   post- 
pone indefinitely.     Can  be  amended. 
—16— 


OF        PARLIAMENTARY        I*AW 


Close,  Extend  or  Limit  Debate.     (§75-76.) 

Undebatable,  and  requires  a  two-thirds  vote. 

Divide  the  Question.     (§64.) 

Same  as  amend.    May  be  debated  and  amended. 

Filling  Blanks.     (§67.) 

Same  as  amendments,  but  less  formal. 

Fix  the  Time  of  Adjournment.     (§121.) 

Has  precedence  over  every  other  motion;  may  be 
amended  as  to  the  time  when  adjournment  shall 
take  place;  undebatable  if  another  question  is 
before  the  house. 

Indecorum— Request    to     Continue     Speaking     After. 
(§97.) 
Undebatable. 

Lay  on  Table.     (§72.) 

Undebatable;  cannot  be  amended;  an  affirmative 
vote  cannot  be  reconsidered. 

Lay  on  Table  (When  Used  to  Limit  Debate).     (§73.) 
An  abuse  of  the  question. 

Limit  Debate.     (§75.) 

Undebatable,  and  requires  a  two-thirds  vote. 

Main  Question.     (§85:) 

Can  be  made  only  when  no  other  business  is  before 
the  house.  Yields  to  all  subsidiary  and  privileged 
questions. 

Objection  to  a  Question. 

May  be  made  when  another  has  the  floor;  cannot 
be  amended,*  p^-ivileged,  debated  or  reconsidered; 
must  be  made  when  question  is  first  introduced; 
requires  two-thirds  vote. 

Orders  of  the  Day.     (§82.) 

Motion  for  order  of  the  day  is  in  order  when  an- 
other has  the  floor;  does  not  require  to  be  sec- 
onded; cannot  be  amended,  and  is  not  debatable. 

Order,  to  Take  Up  a  Question  Out  Of.     (§85.) 

Not  debatable;  cannot  be  amended;  requires  two- 
thirds  vote. 

Parliamentary  Inquiry.     (§89.) 

Privileged;  undebatable;  does  not  require  second. 

Personal  Right,  Question  Of.     (§96.) 

Does  not  require  second;  highly  privileged. 

Points  of  Order.     (§97.) 

Do  not  require  second;  undebatable. 

Postpone  to  a  Fixed  Time.     (§70.) 

Limited  debate  permitted  on  the  propriety  of  post- 
ponement; may  be  amended  only  as  to  the  time. 
—17— 


B,         C         OF         PARLIAMENTABY         LAW 


Postpone  Indefinitely.     (§71.) 

Cannot  be  amended,  but  is  debatable,  iind  opens 
main  question  to  discussion. 

Previous  Question.     (§77-78.) 

Undebatable;  cannot  be  amended;  requires  several 
seconds  and  two-thirds  vote.  Not  in  order  in 
National  Council. 

Priority  of  Business,  Questions  Touching.     (§86.) 

Undebatable,  but  remarks  may  be  tacitly  allowed. 

Reading  Papers,  Request  For.     (§88.) 
Undebatable;  cannot  be  amended. 

Reconsider.     (§79.) 

Cannot  be  amended  or  reconsidered.  Is  not  de- 
batable if  original  question  was  not  debatable,  but 
if  original  question  was  debatable,  the  motion  to 
be  reconsidered  may  be  debated,  and  the  main 
question  is  also  opened  for  discussion.  Can  be 
made  and  entered  upon  record,  but  not  discussed 
while  another  has  the  floor.  Must  be  made  on  day, 
or  session  following,  the  vote  to  be  reconsidered. 

Refer  to  a  Committee.     (§69.) 

May  be  amended  ^nd  is  debatable,  and  opens  main 
question  for  discussion. 

Rescind.     (§80.) 

May  be  amended  or  discussed;  and  opens  main 
question  for  discussion.     Not  privileged. 

Special  Order.     (§83.) 

To  make  a  question  a  special  order  requires  a  two- 
thirds  vote. 

Substitute.     (§63.) 

May  be  amended  and  discussed. 

Suspend  or  Amend  the  Rules.     (§84.) 

Cannot  be  amended,  debated  or  reconsidered;  re- 
quires two-thirds  vote. 

Table,  to  Lay  On  or  Take  From.     (§72-74.) 

Undebatable,  and  cannot  be  amended;  an  affirma- 
tive vote  cannot  be  reconsidered. 

Take  Up  Question  Out  of  Proper  Order.     (§85.) 

Undebatable;  cannot  be  amended;  requires  two- 
thirds  vote. 

Withdrawal  of  Motion.     (§90.) 

Cannot  be  amended  or  debated;  if  opposed,  after 
question  has  been  stated,  requires  consent  of  the 
house. 


-18— 


CONGREGATIONAL    MANUAL 


PART  I. 

RULES  OF  ORDER 


L     GENERAL  PRINCIPLES 

1.  The  Government  of  Assemblies.  A  body  of 
people  convened  for  the  consideration  of  business  of 
common  concern  is  called  a  deliberative  assembly. 
Deliberative  assemblies  are  so  many,  and  of  such 
varied  character,  that  in  a  country  like  America  nearly 
all  people  have  occasion  to  inform  themselves  concern- 
ing the  principles  accepted  by  common  consent  and 
established  custom  for  the  government  of  these  bodies. 
Any  gathering  where  there  is  to  be  discussion  and 
an  expression  of  the  judgment  of  the  body  in  terms 
suitable  for  publication  or  record,  however  informal 
its  proceedings,  has  need  of  the  general  guidance  of 
these  principles.  Every  assembly  may  be  said  to  meet 
subject  to  the  implied  understanding  that  it  will  be 
so  governed;  and  in  the  absence  of  specific  rules 
adopted  by  the  assembly  itself,  these  general  i^rinciples 
may  always  be   appealed  to  with  confidence. 

2.  Special  and  General  Rules.  Wherever  an  assem- 
bly has  adopted  special  rules  for  its  own  government, 
these  rules  take  precedence  of  general  rules;  but 
special  rules  are  likely  to  be  few  in  number  and  lim- 
ited in  their  content;  and  even  in  the  matters  which 
they  are  designed  to  cover  they  require  frequent  ref- 
erence   to    the    general    principles    which    they    have 

—19— 


RULES  OF  ORDER 

undertaken  to  embody.  As  for  questions  arising  in 
every  assembly  not  specifically  provided  for  in  its 
own  rules,  these  are  to  be  determined  by  the  accepted 
principles  and  precedents  of  what  is  known  as  Par- 
liamentary Law. 

3.  Parliamentary  Law.  The  name  and  general  idea 
of  Parliamentary  Law  have  come  to  us  from  the 
Parliament  of  Great  Britain.  The  antiquity  and  high 
etanding  of  that  body  have  given  to  us  a  large  body 
of  principles  and  precedents  which  have  been  com- 
monly adopted  by  deliberative  bodies.  These  have 
been  much  modified  in  the  British  Parliament  itself, 
and  still  more  so  in  America  in  Congress  and  in  tlie 
various  State  legislatures;  and  they  are  still  in  process 
of  modification.  The  modification  in  America  has  been 
in  many  respects  distinct;  and  it  is  now  no  longer 
accurate  to  refer  to  Parliament  as  furnishing  prece- 
dents in  matters  where  different  customs  have  been 
established  on  this  side  of  the  water. 

4.  The  Government  of  Ecclesiastical  Bodies.  Eccle- 
Biastical  bodies  vary  in  their  government  according  to 
their  differences  in  denominational  custom;  yet  in 
America  every  Church  tends  somewhat  toward  democ- 
racy in  the  forms  which  govern  its  business  meetings. 
With  liturgical  forms  for  the  conduct  of  public  worship 
this  volume  does  not  concern  itself;  but  in  meetings 
of  churches  for  the  transaction  of  business,  appeal 
may  always  be  made  to  parliamentary  law.  Yet  rules 
derived  from  Parliament  or  Congress  are  not  to  be 
forced  arbitrarily  upon  bodies  of  quite  another  char 
acter.  It  needs  to  be  recognized  that  religious  bodies 
have  been  building  up  for  themselves  a  body  of  prece- 
dents that  have  come  to  the  status  of  standing  laws 
for  their  own  government.  This  is  a  fact  of  particular 
importance  to  a  body  like  that  composing  the  Congre- 
gational Churches  of  America. 

—20— 


GENERAL  PRINCIPLES 

5.  Congregational  Law.  The  Congregational 
Churches  are  not  fond  of  the  word  Law  as  applied  to 
themselves  by  any  authority  outside  themselves;  and 
this  section  does  not  so  apply  it.  Yet  there  is  a  Law 
of  Congregational  Usage.  It  has  not  been  derived 
from  Congress,  for  it  was  before  Congress,  and  has 
grown  out  of  its  own  root.  Yet  it  is  rooted  in  the 
same  soil  with  the  political  life  of  the  nation,  and  m 
of  close  kin  to  it.  A  Church,  Association,  Conference 
or  Council  is  a  deliberative  assembly;  and  excepting  as 
its  own  rules,  or  the  precedents  of  the  denomination, 
make  provision  for  the  transaction  of  business  accord- 
ing to  particular  methods,  it  is  subject  to  ordinary 
parliamentary  rules.  The  purpose  of  this  volume  is 
the  interpretation  of  the  general  rules  that  govern 
discussion  and  business  in  all  deliberative  bodies,  with 
special  reference  to  the  needs  of  self-governing 
churches  and  the  assemblies  in  which  these  churches 
are  represented;  as  these  rules  have  found  expression 
in  the  usage  of  our  Churches,  Councils,  Associations, 
Conferences,   and   especially   in   the   National   Council. 

6.  The  Purpose  of  All  Rules.  In  all  deliberative 
assemblies,  and  particularly  in  religious  gatherings,  it 
is  to  be  borne  in  mind  that  the  purpose  of  rules  of 
order  is  to  facilitate  the  will  of  the  assembly.  ''The 
letter  killeth,  and  the  spirit  maketh  alive,"  even  in 
the  most  precise  and  formal  of  deliberative  assemblies. 
All  members  should  bear  in  mind  that  the  real  thing  to 
be  accomplished  is  the  transaction  of  necessary  busi- 
ness in  a  manner  expeditious  and  orderly,  and  without 
needless  technicalities.  In  the  meeting  of  a  church 
will  be  found  some  members  quite  unaccustomed  to 
parliamentary  procedure,  whose  opinions  are  entitled 
to  consideration,  and  who  should  not  be  held  unreason- 
ably to  the  mere  lette-r  of  rules  of  order.  Matters 
under  discussion  should  be  considered  in   a  brotherly 

—21— 


RULES  or  ORDER 

manner,  and  decided  in  a  simple  and  courteous  fashion. 
The  following  rules  are  therefore  to  be  applied  in 
their  spirit,  always  remembering  that  needless  debate 
over  technicalities  is  to  be  avoided. 

7.  General  Remarks.  Parliamentary  law  is  not  a 
series  of  arbitrary  rules,  imposed  upon  assemblies  by 
the  mandate  of  external  authority;  but  is  the  mere 
application  of  common  sense,  experience  and  courtesy 
to  the  requirements  of  deliberative  assemblies.  Kules 
change,  but  these  three  abide,  and  by  these  all  rules 
stand  or  fall.     And  the  greatest  of  these  is  courtesy. 


—22- 


II.     ORGANIZATION  AND   OFFICERS. 

8.     Organization     of     Informal     Meetings.     Special 

meetings  having  a  single  purpose  may  proceed  with 
very  simple  organization.  Some  member  of  the  body 
calls  the  gathering  to  order  and  nominates  a  chairman 
or  moderator.  If  there  is  no  other  nomination  he  puts 
the  question  to  vote,  and  if  a  majority  of  those  present 
approve,  he  declares  the  nominee  elected.  The  person 
so  elected  takes  the  chair,  calls  for  the  election  of  a 
secretary  or  scribe,  and  the  organization  is  completed. 
Such  an  assembly  as  this  would  be,  for  instance,  a 
mass  meeting  called  to  consider  the  wisdom  of  pur- 
chasing an  organ  for  the  church.  It  would  not  be 
necessary  to  give  it  the  formality  of  a  church  meet- 
ing, or  to  restrict  the  voting  to  members  of  the  church, 
it  being  assumed  that  others  than  church  members 
would  be  interested;  and  the  svibsequent  formal  action 
of  the  church  would  depend  somewhat  on  the  interest 
shown  in  the  special  meeting.  The  discussion  could 
proceed  with  any  desired  degree  of  informality,  and 
the  record  would  j^robably  be  a  mere  recommendation 
to  the  church  that  an  organ  be  purchased,  together 
with  the  assurance  that  the  persons  participating  in 
the  meeting  would  lend  to  the  enterprise  financial  aid 
and  encouragement. 

•  Informal  meetings  of  this  character  may  frequently 
be  of  service;  yet  it  is  better  for  the  interests  of 
good  order  that  they  should  proceed  under  the  auspices 
of  some  accredited  body,  as  for  instance,  in  the  ease 
above  cited,  of  the  Music  Committee  or  the  Board  of 
Trustees.  Such  meetings  should  not  be  called  for  pur- 
—23— 


RULES  OF  ORDER 

poses  other  than  those  which  tend  to  promote  harmony 
and  good  order  within  the  church,  but  may  be  em- 
ployed for  the  informal  consideration  of  some  question 
of  public  policy,  where  it  is  not  yet  deemed  expedient 
that  the  church  itself  shall  take  formal  action. 

9.  The  Organization  of  Permanent  Bodies.  In  meet- 
ings of  the  Church  the  organization  continues  from 
meeting  to  meeting,  and  the  pastor  and  clerk  assume 
their  particular  duties  by  virtue  of  their  offices,  except 
as  special  provision  is  made  for  another  presiding 
officer. 

In  permanent  bodies  whose  officers  hold  over  the 
meeting  is  called  to  order  by  the  moderator.  In  bodies 
where  the  moderator's  term  of  office  expires  with  the 
session  for  which  he  was  elected,  but  where  no  other 
provision  is  made  for  a  call  to  order,  it  Is  customary, 
and  in  the  case  of  the  Natioi^al  Council  it  is  provided, 
that  the  last  elected  moderator  shall  call  the  assembly 
to  order.  In  the  case  of  councils  the  call  to  order  is 
commonly  by  one  of  the  older  pastors,  but  may  be  by 
an  officer  or  other  representative  of  the  inviting 
church.  It  is  not  necessary  that  the  person  who  calls 
the  meeting  to  order  should  be  a  member  of  the  body. 
In  case  a  meeting  is  called  by  a  committee,  the  chair- 
man of  the  committee  may  with  propriety  call  the 
body  to  order.  If  the  meeting  convenes  in  response 
to  a  call  or  petition,  one  of  the  signers  of  the  call  may 
perform  this  service.  As  soon  as  the  organization  is 
effected  and  the  body  is  in  order  and  ready  to  proceed, 
prayer  should  be  offered,  generally  by  the  moderator. 
All  religious  meetings  for  the  transaction  of  business 
should  be  opened  with  prayer. 

Unless  the  secretary  is  one  of  the  standing  officers, 
he  should  be  elected  at  the  beginning;  and  as  soon  as 
the  meeting  is  in  order  the  other  officers  who  have 
—24— 


ORGANIZATION  AND  OFFICERS 

immediate  duties  should  be  chosen  by  the  body.  If 
the  order  of  business  has  been  prepared  by  a  com- 
mittee, tlie  report  of  the  committee,  with  its  proposed 
order  of  business,  should  be  presented  and  adopted, 
together  with  any  special  rules  necessary  for  the  gov- 
erning  of   the   body. 

10.  Temporary  and  Permanent  Organization.  In 
representative  assemblies  where  credentials  are  to  be 
presented  and  a  roll  of  voting  members  made  up,  a 
temporary  organization  is  a  convenience.  The  first 
National  Council  held  at  Oberlin  in  1871  proceeded  for 
several  days  under  its  temporary  organization,  pending 
the  making  up  of  the  roll  and  the  preparation  of  a 
constitution.  In  meetings  of  the  Council  as  now  con- 
ducted and  in  our  Congregational  bodies  generally,  the 
temporary  organization  is  very  brief,  and  is  designed 
merely  to  determine  the  list  of  members,  to  ascertain 
if  a  quorum  be  present,  and  to  insure  the  prompt  com- 
pletion of  a  permanent  organization. 

The  temporary  organization  may  be  effected  on  the 
simple  lines  indicated  in  Section  7.  A  member  calls 
the  meeting  to  order  and  in  the  absence  of  any  other 
rule  or  custom  may  himself  nominate  a  temporary 
chairman.  Other  nominations  are  in  order,  and  oppor- 
tunity for  them  must  be  given  before  the  first  nomina- 
tion is  put  to  vote.  If  such  additional  nominations  are 
made,  however,  they  are  not  in  the  nature  of  amend- 
ments, and  are  not  entitled  to  a  vote  prior  to  that  upon 
the  first  nomination.  The  names  are  put  to  vote  in  the 
order  in  which  the  nominations  were  made.  A  ballot 
may  he  called  for  by  any  member  and  should  never  be 
refused  if  demanded  in  the  election  of  permanent 
officers. 

11.  Quorum.  Mass  meetings  have  no  stated  quorum. 
Church  constitutions  generally  provide  a  definite  num- 

—25— 


RULES  OP  ORDER 

ber  necessary  to  the  transaction  of  business.  In  coun- 
cils a  majority  of  invited  churches ,  is  necessary  to  a 
quorum. 

12.  Business  Tliat  May  Be  Done  After  Quorum  Is 
Lacking.  If  a  quorum  has  been  present,  it  is  .iudgecl 
to  be  present  to  the  end  of  the  session  unless  the 
question  is  raised.  At  a  council,  the  business  having 
been  completed  and  the  records  approved,  a  public 
service  having  been  arranged  may  proceed  and  com- 
plete the  work  assigned  to  its  various  members  by  the 
council,  even  if  the  question  of  quorum  be  raised,  and 
a  quorum  found  to  be  lacking;  but  such  a  body  must 
confine  itself  strictly  to  the  business  which  the  council 
approved  before  the  quorum  was  found  to  be  lacking. 

13.  Doing  Business  Before  Quorum  Is  Complete. 
A  council,  having  practically  a  quorum,  and  being 
assured  that  a  sufficient  number  of  additional  dele- 
gates are  on  their  w^ay  to  coinplete  it,  may,  at  the 
advertised  hour,  proceed  to  organize,  and  if  the  mem- 
bers arriving  later  complete  the  quorum  and  approve 
the  work  begun,  the  business  transacted  may  be  re- 
corded as  if  a  quorum  had  been  present  throughout. 

An  association,  assembling  at  an  advertised  hour, 
and  having  routine  business  to  transact,  and  lacking 
one  or  two  members  of  a  quorum,  may  organize,  if  the 
question  of  quorum  is  not  raised;  but  if  it  attempt  any 
business  not  approved  by  the  entire  membership  pres- 
ent, any  member  may  raise  the  question  of  quorum;  and 
the  body  itself  when  a  quorum  is  present  may  refuse 
to  record  the  acts  performed  as  the  acts  of  the  body. 

But  in  all  such  instances  it  is  necessary  that  the 
work  performed  prior  to  the  arrival  of  the  quorum  have 
the  unanimous  consent  of  those  present,  and  the  ap- 
proval of  the  fully  organized  body  when  a  quorum  is 
present. 

14.  Temporary   Organization   Without   Quorum.    A 

—26— 


ORGANIZATION  AND  OFFICERS 

meeting  having  less  than  a  quorum  may  effect  a  tempo- 
rary organization  and  adjourn;  but  can  transact  no 
business  that  is  binding  on  the  body. 

15.  Checks  Upon  Business  Without  Quorum.  What- 
ever is  done  without  a  quorum  has  these  three  checks: 
First,  it  must  meet  the  unanimous  will  of  those  present, 
else  one  member  will  call  for  a  count,  and  show  that 
no  quorum  is  present;  secondly,  as  soon  as  a  quorum 
arrives  the  formal  organization  may  refuse  to  concur 
in  any  previous  action;  and  thirdly,  when  the  minutes 
are  presented  for  adoption  at  the  next  session,  the 
body  may  refuse  to  approve  the  minutes. 

With  these  ample  checks  it  would  be  folly  to  insist 
that  a  quorum  must  be  visibly  present  at  every 
moment  when  routine  business  is  under  consideration. 
No  legislative  body  requires  it.  In  some  of  the  State 
legislatures  the  journal  shows  a  large  day's  business 
to  have  been  done  when  in  reality  only  one  member  is 
actually  present,  dictating  to  a  stenographer  the  ad- 
vancement of  bills  previously  agreed  upon,  the  body 
reserving  the  right  to  save  its  record  from  abuse  of 
this  arrangement  when  the  journal  comes  up  for  ap- 
proval. No  final  action  can  be  taken  in  this  way;  but 
it  is  a  device  much  in  vogue  in  some  States  for  the 
gaining  of  a  legislative  day,  and  the  pushing  forward 
of  routine  business  for  which  a  separate  day  is  re- 
quired, but  which  if  actually  spent  at  the  Capitol  would 
prevent  members  from  spending  the  week-end  at  home. 
The  custom  is  not  commended  for  Congregational 
usage;  but  may  serve  as  a  sufficient  precedent  to 
justify  a  body  barely  lacking  a  quorum  in  proceeding 
with  routine  business,  when  the  hour  of  meeting  has 
arrived,  assured  that  if  the  assembly  does  not  approve 
what  they  have  done,  it  can  easily  reverse  it  without 
affecting  the  records.  It  goes  without  saying  that  no 
business  should  be  introduced  in  such  a  meeting  that  is 


RULES  OF  ORDER 

not  practically  certain   to   be   approved  by  the  whole 
body,  or  before  the  advertised  time  of  beginning. 

16.  Debate  Without  Quorum.  It  is  sometimes  held 
that  no  discussions  are  in  order  without  a  quorum;  but 
this  rule,  which  obtains  in  some  English  assemblies, 
is  not  held  in  America,  If,  however,  a  discussion  ap- 
pears to  be  important,  and  the  discussion  of  it  without 
a  quorum  likely  to  bias  the  later  action  of  the  body, 
any  member  present  may  stop  discussion  by  calling  for 
a  quorum. 

17.  Officers.  Deliberative  bodies  may  elect  such 
officers  as  they  require  for  the  conduct  of  their  busi- 
ness; but  for  the  purpose  of  public  assembly  and  the 
transaction  of  business  the  necessary  officers  are  a 
Chairman  or  Moderator  and  a  Secretary  or  Scribe.  In 
religious  assemblies  the  presiding  officer  is  usually 
known  as  the  Moderator,  and  the  keeper  of  the  records 
as  the  Scribe.  In  the  local  Church  the  Scribe  is  known 
as  the  Clerk, 

18.  Duties  of  the  Moderator.  The  following  are  the 
duties  of  the  moderator: 

To  call  the  assembly  to  order,  if  it  be  not  already  in 
order  when  he  takes  the  chair,  and  again  after  each 
adjournment  or  recess  during  the  period  in  which  he 
holds  office. 

To  ascertain  the  presence  of  a  quorum. 

To  call  for  the  reading  of  the  call  of  the  meeting,  or 
of  the  minutes  of  the  last  meeting. 

To  lay  before  the  meeting  the  order  of  business. 

To  receive  memorials,  petitions,  motions  and  reports 
as  they  are  presented  to  the  body. 

To  secure  attention  and  preserve  order  duviug  tlie 
discussion  of  all  questions. 

To  put  all  motions  to  vote  and  to  declare  the  results 
of  the  vote. 

—28— 


ORGANIZATION  AND  OFFICERS 

To  decide  all  questious  of  order  and  to  give  or  cause 
to  be  given  answers  to  questions  for  information  upon 
business  then  pending. 

To  authenticate  with  his  signature  such  records  and 
papers  as  may  be  required  by  the  rules. 

To  preserve  an  impartial  bearing  toward  both  sides 

d  to  facilitate  the  will  of  the  assembly. 

19.  The  Part  of  the  Moderator  in  Facilitating  Busi- 
ness. The  moderator  can  often  facilitate  the  business 
of  a  meeting,  and  that  in  an  entirely  orderly  manner. 
Often  a  motion  blunderingly  made  can  be  so  stated  by 
the  Chair  as  to  preserve  its  meaning  and  relieve  the 
member  making  it  from  embarrassment.  Not  infre- 
quently a  member  offers  a  good  suggestion  and  takes 
his  seat.  ''Does  the  brother  desire  to  jjut  his  sugges- 
tion in  the  form  of  a  motion?"  is  a  question  which  the 
moderator  may  properly  ask,  and  one  that  often  will 
result  in  bringing  the  question  directly  before  the 
house.  The  moderator  is  never  to  usurp  the  rights  of 
members,  but  can  often  assist  the  inexperienced  by 
tactful  suggestions,  and  at  the  same  time  facilitate  the 
progress  of  business. 

Such  suggestions  are  to  be  avoided,  however,  when- 
I'ver  the  business  is  of  such  a  nature  that  a  suggestion 
from  the  chair  will  appear  to  be  offering  assistance  to 
one  side.  The  moderator  must  offer  only  such  assist- 
nce  as  is  consistent  with  strict  impartiality,  and  it  is 
etter  to  err  by  helping  too  little  rather  than  too  much. 

;20.  The  Moderator's  Vote.  The  moderator  retains 
11  his  rights  as  a  member  of  the  body  and  may  vote 
on  any  question,  but  usually  does  not  vote  excepting 
when  yeas  and  nays  are  called  for,  or  when  the  house  is 
equally  divided.  In  case  a  motion  would  prevail  by  a 
majority  of  one  and  the  moderator  not  having  previ- 
ously voted  votes  against  it,  thus  tying  the  house,  the 
motion  is  lost.  When  a  two-thirds  vote  is  required 
—29— 


i 


RULES  OF  ORDER 

and  the  moderator  voting  in  the  negative  brings  the 
vote  of  that  side  above  one-third,  the  motion  is  lost. 

21.  The  Moderator  in  Debate.  The  moderator  may 
participate  in  discussions,  but  not  from  the  chair.  Any 
suggestions  which  he  may  make  from  the  chair  should 
be  confined  to  those  designed  to  facilitate  the  business 
of  the  meeting,  and  not  to  assist  one  side  as  against 
the  other.  It  is  the  parliamentary  right  of  the  moder- 
ator to  debate  any  and  all  questions  from  the  floor, 
and  there  can  be  no  rule  excepting  his  own  good  judg- 
ment as  to  when  he  shall  exercise  that  right,  but  while 
all  things  are  lawful  not  all  things  are  expedient.  The 
moderator  should  be  impartial  and  seem  impartial;  and 
the  occasions  in  which  he  engages  in  discussion  should 
be  infrequent.  Whenever  the  moderator  engages  in 
discussion  he  must  call  another  member  to  the  chair 
and  speak  from  the  floor  subject  to  all  the  rules  and 
restrictions  that  govern  othor'members  in  debate. 

22.  Calling  Another  Member  to  the  Chair.  The 
moderator  on  leaving  the  chair  for  the  purpose  of  dis- 
cussion or  for  the  purpose  of  temporary  retirement 
may  call  another  member  to  the  chair.  Ordinarily  the 
person  so  called  should  be  the  assistant  moderator, 
if  there  be  one,  but  for  any  brief  absence  this  is  not 
mandatory.  It  is  the  right  of  the  presiding  officer  on 
leaving  the  chair  for  a  brief  interval  to  call  any  other 
member  of  the  body  to  his  place.  But  if  the  house  so 
desires,  it  may  elect  its  temporary  presiding  officer," 
or  insist  that  the  assistant  moderator  take  the  chair. 

When  the  moderator  is  absent  at  the  beginning  of  a 
session,  he  maj^  not  appoint  a  substitute.  The  assistant 
moderator  presides,  or  if  there  is  no  assistant  the  as- 
sembly elects  its  own  presiding  officer. 

23.  The  Necessity  for  Decision.  Vacillation  on  the 
part  of  a  moderator  is  very  nearly  an  unpardonable  sin. 
When  he  is  called  upon  for  a  decision,  if  he  is  in  doubt, 

—30— 


ORGANIZATION  AND  OFFICERS 

he  may  ask  the  house  to  decide  upon  its  own  course,  or 
give  its  interpretation  of  a  proposal.  But  when  he 
must  make  a  decision,  it  is  better  for  him  to  rule  and 
iiile  mistakenly  than  to  hesitate  and  waste  time.  If 
he  is  wrong,  the  house  can  correct  his  decision  on  ap- 
l)eal;  but  it  will  not  be  likely  to  do  so  unless  he  is  very 
far  w^rong.  If  a  presiding  officer  is  fair,  courteous,  in- 
telligent and  generally  right,  the  house  will  almost 
invariably  accept  a  faulty  ruling  without  complaint, 
if  it  leaves  the  assembly  free  to  go  on  with  the  busi- 
ness. 

24.  The  Scribe.  The  duties  of  the  scribe  in  general 
are  the  following: 

To  prepare  and  preserve  a  roll  of  members. 

To  call  that  roll  whenever  a  vote  of  yeas  and  nays 
is  demanded. 

To  record  all  motions  and  resolutions  for  permanent 
preservation. 

To  keep  on  file  all  documents,  reports,  and  papers 
referred  to  in  the  minutes,  whose  nature  does  not 
require  their  full  incorporation  into  the  records. 

To  read  all  papers  demanded  by  the  body. 

To  furnish  to  the  chairman  of  each  committee  a  full 
list  of  its  members. 

To  publish  or  send  out  seasonable  notices  of  meet- 
ings as  the  rules  of  the  body  may  require. 

To  sign  all  papers  and  records,  usually  with  the 
moderator,  and  to  authenticate  the  proceedings  of  the 
body. 

When  the  duties  of  the  scribe  are  arduous  he  may 
request  an  assistant,  and  it  is  his  privilege  to  require 
that  any  motion  which  is  not  entirely  simple  in  its 
character  be  furnished  him  in  writing. 

25.  Other  Officers.  A  President  and  a  Recording 
Officer  are  all  that  are  strictly  necessary  for  the  con- 
duet    of    a    deliberative    assembly,    but    other    ofiicers, 

—31— 


RULES  OF  ORDER 

such  as  tellers,  sergeant-at-arms,  messengers  and  com- 
mittees, may  be  chosen  whenever  the  business  of  the 
assembly  requires  it. 

26.  General  Remarks.  When  the  assistant  modera- 
tor or  another  member  is  presiding,  he  is  invested  with 
all   the   authority  of  the   moderator. 


III.     RIGHTS  AND  DUTIES  OF  MEMBERS. 

27.  Members.  The  conditions  of  membership  in  an 
assembly  depend  upon  the  nature  of  the  assembly.  In 
an  informal  meeting  for  the  consideration  of  a  topic  of 
general  interest,  any  person  present  desiring  to  be 
heard  and  speaking  in  an  orderly  manner,  may  be  con- 
sidered a  member.  A  temperance  meeting,  though 
under  the  auspices  of  the  church,  might  be  considered 
a  mass  meeting  of  all  citizens  interested  in  the  measure. 

In  a  meeting  of  a  church,  the  roll  of  the  church 
limits  the  privilege  of  voting. 

28.  Credentials.  In  representative  denominational 
gatherings  credentials  should  be  furnished  members 
by  the  bodies  electing  them.  In  the  smaller  groups, 
however,  as  local  councils  or  district  associations, 
formal  credentials,  while  regular,  are  not  usually  called 
for;  a  member  in  good  standing  in  some  local  church, 
present  and  representing  himself  as  a  delegate  from 
that  church,  is  seated  without  a  call  for  written  docu- 
ments, unless  his  claim  is  contested.  In  case  of  con- 
test, a  committee  on  credentials  is  usually  appointed, 

A  member  thus  challenged,  and  unable  to  show  cre- 
dentials may  retaliate  and  demand  that  all  other  mem- 
bers show  credentials  such  as  are  required  of  him;  but 
the  body  need  not  accede  to  this  demand  if  it  is  satis- 
fied of  the  standing  of  the  members  whose  seats  are 
not  contested. 

29.  Corresponding  Members.  Strictly  construed, 
the  privilege  of  the  floor  is  restricted  to  the  voting 
membership;  but  the  body  is  master  of  its  own  pro- 
ceedings in  this  matter,  and  may  extend  the  liberty  of 
discussion  to   those  who   have  no   right   to   vote.     An 

—33— 


RULES  OF  ORDER 

association  may  elect  as  honorary  members,  or  members 
by  courtesy,  speakers  on  its  programme,  invited  guests,  ■ 
visiting  ministers  and  prominent  laymen,  and  local 
pastors  of  other  denominations  in  the  place  where  the 
•meeting  is  held.  These  members  have  the  privilege 
of  the  floor  by  courtesy,  but  not  the  right  of  voting. 
The  National  Council  makes  all  speakers  and  the  mem- 
bers  of  its  provisional  committee   honorary  members. 

30.  Discussion  by  Those  Not  Members.  A  church 
may  freely  entertain  petitions  from  persons  not  mem- 
bers, and  permit  them  to  speak.  In  matters  of  public 
concern,  the  church  raay  extend  the  privilege  of  the 
floor  to  persons  outside  its  membership.  This  commonly 
will  not  require  a  specific  vote,  but  may  be  done  by 
invitation  of  the  pastor,  unless  there  is  objection,  or  by 
unanimous  consent. 

31.  Rights  of  Members.  In  every  Congregational 
assembly,  the  rights  of  all  members  are  equal.  No 
member,  unless  under  censure  or  suspension,  can  be 
deprived  of  his  seat,  voice  or  vote.  He  may  introduce 
business,  and  speak  in  favor  of  or  in  opposition  to  any 
debatable  question,  and  is  entitled  to  the  recognition 
of  the  moderator,  and  the  courteous  attention  of  every 
other  member.  He  has  a  right  to  rise  and  call  another 
member  to  order,  being  careful  that  the  manner  of  his 
call  does  not  add  to  the  disorder. 

32.  Duties  of  Members.  The  duties  of  each  member 
grow  out  of  the  rights  of  his  fellow  members.  It  is 
the  duty  of  each  member  to  do  all  that  it  is  his  right 
to  expect  that  his  fellow  member  will  do.  We  are  one 
body,  with  one  Spirit,  and  having  many  members  we 
are  to  be  considerate  of  one  another.  Each  member 
is  required  to  give  courteous  attention  to  the  motions 
and  addresses  of  his  fellow  members,  to  refrain  from 
disorder,  and  in  general  to  do  by  his  fellow  members 
as  he  wishes  to  be  done  by. 

—34—  ^sJ* 


RIGHTS    AND    DUTIES    OF    MEMBERS 

J  33.  Special  Duties.  In  church  assemblies  it  is  not 
i|enough  that  members  exercise  toward  each  other  mem- 
bor  the  formal  courtesy  of  parliamentary  law.  A  cer- 
tain added  consideration  grows  out  of  the  relations  of 
Christian  brotherhood.  This  may  not  be  defined  in 
rules,  for  it  inheres  in  that  gracious  quality  which  the 
spirit  of  the  Gospel  adds  to  mere  legality.  It  is  for 
riich  member  to  add  this  to  other  graces,  and  in  this 
spirit  to  interpret  all  formal  rules, 

34.  Greneral  Remarks.  All  who  become  members  of 
an  organization  thereby  assume  all  the  duties  which 
are  implied  in  the  purposes  of  the  organization.  These 
obligations  are  reciprocal,  and  continue  until  regular 
dismission  from  the  organization. 


-.35— 


IV.     THE  INTRODUCTION  OF  BUSINESS. 

35.  Methods  of  Introducing  Business.  Thero  are 
three  ways  of  introducing  business;  first,  by  the  report 
of  a  person  or  committee  calling  the  meeting  or  ap- 
pointed to  present  business  to  the  body;  secondly,  by  a 
communication  addressed  to  the  body  in  the  form  of 
a  memorial,  petition  or  protest;  thirdly,  by  a  motion 
made  and  seconded.  Keports,  memorials,  protests  and 
jtetitions  may  be  received  from  persons  whether  mem- 
bers of  the  body  or  not,  but  the  persons  making  and 
seconding  a  motion  must  be  members  of  the  body.  In 
the  case  of  petitions  or  reports,  the  report  or  petition 
having  been  read  is  not  properly  before  the  assembly 
for  action  until  a  motion  has  been  made  and  seconded 
by  members.  In  general,  therefore,  any  business  to 
be  discussed  is  properly  brought  before  the  assembly 
by  a  motion. 

36.  The  Form  of  a  Motion.  When  a  member  rises 
to  introduce  a  matter  of  business,  he  should  reduce  his 
proposition  to  the  form  of  a  motion  or  resolution.  If 
it  is  a  simple  matter,  easily  understood  and  free  from 
details,  it  may  be  stated  verbally,  and  the  member  will 

say,  ''I  move "  and  will  state  his  proposal  briefly, 

concisely  and  clearly.  If  the  motion  extends  to  consid- 
erable length  or  is  liable  to  be  misunderstood,  or  to  be 
difficult  for  the  scribe  to  record,  it  should  be  reduced  to 
writing  before  it  is  introduced.  It  may  be  introduced 
as  a  motion,  or  as  a  series  of  resolutions,  each  begin- 
ning with  the  words  ''Resolved,  That ". 

37.  Reducing  a  Motion  to  Writing.  The  chair  may 
direct  that  a  motion  be  reduced  to  writing,  and  the 
member   introducing   it   must   write   it   if   so   directed. 

—36— 


THE     INTRODUCTION     OF     BUSINESS 

The  motion  is  not  proi^erly  before  the  house  until  it  is 
placed  in  form,  but  preliminary  discussion,  while  tech- 
nically out  of  order,  may  be  permitted  while  the  mover 
is  writing  his  resolution,  particularly  if  the  discussion 
take  the  form  of  brief  suggestions  concerning  the  word- 
ing of  the  motion.  If  such  suggestions  appear  to  assist 
in  bringing  the  business  before  the  house  in  concrete 
form,  the  chair  may  permit  it,  but  should  rule  out  of 
order  any  discussion  of  the  main  question  until  the 
matter  is  sufficiently  before  the  body  for  members  to 
understand  what  they  are  discussing, 

38.  Seconding  a  Motion.  The  rule  that  a  motion 
must  be  seconded  is  based  upon  the  assumption  that  at 
least  two  members  must  be  sufficiently  interested  in  a 
matter  to  vouch  for  it,  or  it  is  not  worthy  the  attention 
of  the  assembly.  But  this  does  not  imply  that  there 
must  be  a  long  awkward  pause  after  routine  motions 
waiting  for  a  formal  second.  If  the  chair  is  in  any 
doubt  concerning  the  matter  he  will  ask,  ''Does  the 
motion  receive  a  second?"  But  where  a  large  amount 
of  business  is  being  done,  and  mostly  of  a  formal 
nature,  the  delay  for  a  second  is  pedantic  and  a  waste 
of  time.  A  good  parliamentarian  does  not  waste  time  in 
this  manner.  The  directions  to  the  chairman  in  Kob- 
ert's  ** Rules  of  Order"  are  eminently  wise,  "Never 
wait  for  mere  routine  motions  to  be  seconded"  (p. 
161);  and  ''Often  in  routine  work  the  chairman  puts 
the  question  without  even  waiting  for  a  motion;  as 
few  persons  like  to  make  such  formal  motions,  and 
much  time  would  be  wasted  in  waiting  for  them;  but 
the  chairman  can  only  do  this  as  long  as  no  one 
objects' '  (p.  194). 

39.  Motions  That  Do  Not  Req.uire  a  Second.  There 
are  four  motions  that  do  not  require  to  be  seconded: 
the  objection  to  a  question;  a  call  for  the  orders  of  the 

—37— 


RULES  OF  ORDER 

day;  a  call  to  order,  and  a  request  for  information  or 
for  the  reading  of  papers. 

40.  Motions  That  Require  More  Than  One  Second. 
A  motion  for  a  ballot  muSt  bo  supported  by  at  least 
four  members  in  addition  to  the  one  making  the 
motion.  A  motion  for  the  yeas  and  nays  must  be  sup- 
ported by  a  majority  of  those  voting. 

41.  G-eneral  Remarks.  A  mover  may  modify  his 
motion  before  it  has  been  seconded;  and  may  do  so 
after  it  has  been  seconded  if  the  second  agrees.  If 
the  second  does  not  agree,  he  may  withdraw  his  second, 
and  the  motion  fails  unless  another  member  seconds  it. 


—38— 


V.     RUIiES    GOVERNING   DISCUSSION. 

42.  When  Discussion  Is  in  Order.  Diseussion  of  a 
motion  is  not  in  order  before  the  motion  is  made  and 
seconded,  and  stated  to  the  assembly  by  the  moderator. 
A  member  who  has  introduced  a  motion  must  be  seated 
immediately  and  give  reasonable  time  for  a  second. 
If  the  motion  is  not  seconded,  the  assembly  may  pro- 
ceed to  consider  another  question. 

43.  Opening  and  Closing  Arguments.  When  a 
motion  has  been  made  and  stated,  the  member  who 
made  the  motion  has  the  first  right  to  the  floor,  even 
though  others  rise  before  him.  He  also  has  the  right 
to  make  the  closing  speech  before  the  vote,  and  the 
right  belongs  to  him  even  if  the  assembly  has  voted 
to  close  the  debate. 

When  the  business  is  introduced  in  the  form  of  the 
report  of  a  committee,  the  chairman  of  the  committee 
has  the  right  to  open  and  close  the  discussion  of  the 
report. 

44.  Number  of  Speeches  by  One  Member.  In  the 
National  Council  and  in  our  ecclesiastical  bodies  gen- 
erally, no  member  is  permitted  to  speak  more  than 
twice  on  any  question,  nor  more  than  once  if  others 
who  have  not  spoken  desire  to  speak;  but  if  the  mover 
of  a  resolution  or  chairman  of  a  committee  has  partici- 
pated in  the  discussion,  this  cannot  be  held  to  deprive 
him  of  his  right  to  present  the  closing  argument  in 
favor  of  his  motion,  or  of  the  report  of  his  committee. 

45.  What  Constitutes  an  Address.  The  request  for 
information  if  made  without  argument,  or  the  answer- 
ing of  such  a  request,  or  an  informal  suggestion  con- 
cerning a   resolution    or   report,   is   not    considered   an 

—39— 


EUXES  OF  OBDEB 

— — i 

address.  An  address,  to  be  counted  as  such,  need  not 
extend  to  any  great  length,  but  must  be  more  than  a 
request  or  response  offered  as  such  in  good  faith. 

46.  Speaking  Before  the  Motion  Is  Made.  A  mem- 
ber who  proposes  to  introduce  a  motion  sometimes 
desires  to  give  the  reasons  for  his  motion  in  advance. 
This  may  be  permitted  by  general  consent,  but  the 
member  should  state  on  rising  the  purpose  of  the 
motion  he  is  about  to  make,  and  then,  if  permitted,  he 
may  give  briefly  the  reasons  for  it,  ending  with  the 
motion.  He  may  not,  however,  make  a  second  speech 
when  the  motion  has  been  seconded,  but  he  is  entitled" 
to  close  the  discussion. 

47.  Motions  Undebatable.  The  motions  that  may 
not  be  debated  are:  To  refuse  to  consider  a  question; 
the  previous  question;  to  adjourn  (when  another  ques- 
tion is  before  the  assembly) ;  to  extend,  limit,  or  close 
debate;  to  amend  or  suspend  the  rules;  to  take  up  a 
question  out  of  its  order;  appeal  from  decision  of  the 
chair  touching  indecorum;  the  reconsideration  of  an 
undebatable  motion;  parliamentary  inquiries;  call  to 
order;  call  for  the  orders  of  the  day;  the  reading  of 
papers;  and  questions  of  the  priority  of  business. 
But  even  the  most  undebatable  motions  frequently 
permit     limited     discussion     by     unanimous     consent. 

48.  General  Remarks.  A  member  lias  no  right  to 
introduce  a  motion  nor  to  begin  an  address  until  he 
has  risen  in  his  place,  addressed  the  moderator  by  his 
proper  title,  and  been  recognized  by  the  moderator's 
calling  his  name.  When  so  recognized,  and  not  before, 
he  is  said  to  have  the  floor.  This  subject  will  be 
treated  in  the  next  chapter. 


VI.     THE  EIGHT  TO  THE  FLOOR. 

49.  Gaining  the  Floor.  A  member  who  wishes  to 
introduce  a  matter  of  business  or  to  discuss  a  question 
before  the  house,  must  first  obtain  the  floor.  Kising  in 
his  place,  he  should  address  the  chair  by  his  proper 
title,  '*Mr.  Chairman,"  ''Mr.  President,"  or  *'Mr. 
Moderator,"  as  the  case  may  be.  The  moderator  will 
recognize  the  member  who  he  thinks  is  entitled  to  the 
floor,  calling  him  by  his  name.  The  member  thus 
recognized  is  said  to  have  the  floor. 

50.  Whom  the  Moderator  Shall  Recognize.  If  two 
or  more  members  desire  the  floor  at  once,  the  moderator 
must  decide  which  member  is  entitled  to  it.  In  Con- 
gress there  is  no  appeal  from  this  decision,  but  this  rule 
cannot  be  held  to  apply  to  ecclesiastical  bodies.  The 
ehair,  as  a  rule,  should  recognize  the  member  whom  he 
hears  first,  but  if  the  chair  has  knowledge  of  the  side 
on  which  members  intend  to  speak,  he  should  recog- 
nize the  two  sides  in  alternation.  In  some  assemblies 
when  two  members  desire  the  floor  the  moderator  recog- 
nizes the  member  who  is  farther  from  the  chair. 

51.  Yielding  the  Floor.  A  member  who  has  ob- 
tained the  floor  must  yield  it, — 

(a)  For  an  objection  to  the  consideration  of  the 
question.  Such  objection  can  only  be  made  when  the 
matter  is  first  introduced.  If  objection  is  made,  the 
member  who  has  the  floor  takes  his  seat,  and  the 
moderator  asks,  "Will  the  Church  (or  Association, 
Conference,  or  Council)  consider  the  business  pro- 
posed?" If  two-thirds  of  the  members  present  vote 
not  to  consider  the  question,  it  is  dismissed  for  that 
session.  Otherwise  the  question  is  in  order,  and  the 
member  who  introduced  the  business  has  the  floor. 
—41— 


RULES  OF  OBDEB 

(b)  For  a  motion  to  reconsider.  If  a  member  who 
has  voted  in  favor  of  a  motion  that  has  passed  rises  on 
that  day  or  on  the  day  or  at  the  session  next  following 
and  moves  a  reconsideration  of  the  motion,  the  member 
who  has  the  floor  must  yield  it  until  the  motion  to 
reconsider  is  recorded. 

It  is  unusual,  however,  in  ecclesiastical  bodies,  for 
a  member  to  claim  the  privilege  of  interrupting  a 
speaker  to  record  a  motion  to  reconsider,  and  it  should 
not  be  done  except  in  an  emergency. 

(c)  For  a  point  of  order.  If  a  member  is  speaking, 
and  another  rises  and  says,  "Mr.  Moderator,  I  rise  to 
a  point  of  order,"  the  member  speaking  must  yield  the 
floor  until  the  point  is  decided.  The  point  of  order 
may  be  that  the  business  is  out  of  order,  or  that  the 
member  is  not  discussing  the  business  before  the 
house,  or  that  he  is  using  improper  language.  If  the 
business  is  ruled  out  of  order,  the  member  does  not 
regain  the  floor.  If  the  ruling  is  that  his  remarks  are 
not  germane  to  the  question,  he  may  continue,  but  must 
discuss  the  question;  and  failiflg  to  do  so  yields  the 
floor.  If  he  is  using  improper  language,  he  must  desist, 
and  if  he  fails  to  do  so,  must  be  required  by  the 
moderator  to  sit  down. 

(d)  For  an  appeal.  If,  while  a  member  has  the 
floor,  the  chair  renders  a  decision  which  results  in  an 
appeal,  the  member  must  be  seated  until  the  appeal  is 
decided.  If  the  appeal  relates  to  alleged  indecorum  in 
his  remarks,  or  to  the  relevancy  of  his  argument,  the 
decision  of  the  appeal  is  binding  upon  him  as  well  as 
on  the  chair. 

(e)  For  the  Orders  of  the  Day.  If  while  a  member 
is  speaking  the  time  arrives  which  the  assembly  has 
set  for  the  close  of  debate,  or  for  the  consideration  of 
other  business,  a  member  may  call  for  the  orders  of  the 


THE       BIGHT       TO       THE       FLOOB 

day,  and  the  member  must  yield  the  floor,  unless  the 
H  assembly  votes  to  permit  him  to  continue. 
i>  (f)  For  a  question  of  privilege  rectuiring  immediate 
attention.  If  a  member  believes  that  his  or  another 
member's  rights  have  suffered  serious  invasion,  or  that 
any  action  past  or  pending  threatens  such  invasion,  he 
may  rise  to  a  question  of  privilege,  and  the  moderator 
will  decide  whether  it  is  a  question  of  such  high  privi- 
lege as  to  justify  its  consideration  at  that  point.  If  it 
is  so  decided,  the  member  who  has  the  floor  must  yield 
it  until  the  question  of  privilege  is  decided.  He  may 
then  resume. 

(g)  For  adjournment  at  a  time  set.  A  member 
who  holds  the  floor  must  yield  it  if  the  hour  set  for 
adjournment  arrives  while  he  is  speaking,  unless  the 
assembly  permits  him  to  continue.  But  if  the  time  for 
adjournment  has  not  been  set  in  advance,  the  member 
who  holds  the  floor  cannot  be  required  to  yield  it  for 
a  motion  to  adjourn,  nor,  without  his  consent,  for  a 
motion  to  fix  the  time  at  or  to  which  to  adjourn. 

52.  Yielding  for  One  Purpose  or  for  All.  The  prin- 
ciple that  a  member  who  yields  the  floor  for  one  pur- 
pose yields  it  for  all  is  true  within  certain  limits.  But 
in  three  important  cases  it 'is  not  true.  If  a  member 
is  speaking  when  the  time  arrives  to  take  recess,  and 
has  not  exceeded  the  time  allowed  for  a  speech,  he 
may  resume  after  the  recess  or  when  discussion  of 
that  question  is  resumed,  as  though  he  had  not  yielded 
the  floor.  And  if  he  yields  for  the  asking  of  a  ques- 
tion, his  yielding  implies  the  right  to  answer  it,  and 
thereafter  to  continue  as  if  he  had  not  yielded.  And 
finally,  if  he  yields  as  a  courtesy  to  the  body,  in  order 
that  it  may  attend  to  some  urgent  matter,  he  has  a 
right  to  resume  the  floor  and  the  house  will  not  seek 
to  take  advantage  of  his  courtesy. 

53.  Speaking   to   the    Question.     Except    for   these 

—43— 


BULES  OF  ORDER 

purposes  a  member  may  not  be  interrupted  while  he  is 
in  possession  of  the  floor.  But  he  is  subject  to  any- 
special  rules  governing  length  of  debate  which  the 
body  has  adopted,  and  to  all  standing  rules,  and  to  the 
requirements  of  decorum.  It  is  required  of  him  also 
that  he  speak  to  the  question  before  the  house.  If 
he  appear  to  be  talking  aimlessly,  or  to  consume  time, 
or  on  some  other  question,  he  may  be  called  to  order, 
and  if  he  does  not  thereafter  speak  to  the  question, 
he  may  be  adjudged  out  of  order,  and  his  right  to  the 
floor  ceases. 

54.  General  Remarks.  A  speaker  must  address  his 
remarks  to  the  presiding  officer,  and  not  to  individual 
members  of  the  assembly. 


-44- 


VII.     THE   CLASSIFICATION   OF   MOTIONS. 

Motions  Unamendable:     $66. 

To  adjourn — when  another  question  is  before  the 
house,  $122. 

To  amend  an  amendment,  $62. 

To  lay  on  the  table,  $72. 

To  postpone  indefinitely,  $71. 

The  previous  question,  $77. 

The  suppression  of  a  question,  $87. 

To  suspend  the  rules,  $84. 

To  take  up  a  question  out  of  its  order,  $85. 

To  take  from  the  table,  $74. 

To  withdraw  a  motion,  $90. 

The  appeal  from  the  decision  of  the  chair  (as  to 
decorum),  $91. 

The  call  to  order,  $92. 
Motions  undebatable:     $47. 

To  adjourn — when  another  question  is  before  the 
house,  $122. 

To  close,  or  extend,  or  limit  debate,  $$75-76. 

To  lay  on  the  table,  $72. 

The  suppression  of  a  question,  $87. 

The  previous  question,  $77. 

To  take  up  a  question  out  of  its  order,  $85. 

To  take  from  the  table,  $74. 

To  withdraw  a  motion,  $90. 

Appeal  when  referring  to  indecorum,  $91. 

The  call  to  order. 
Motions  unreconsiderable:     $79. 

To  adjourn,  $122. 

To  suspend  the  rules,  $84, 

An  affirmative  vote  to  take  from  the  table,   $74. 
Motions  requiring  a  two-thirds  vote:     $108. 

The  suppression  of  a  question,  $87. 

To  suspend  the  rules,  $84. 

To  amend  the  rules,  $84. 

To  close,  extend  or  limit  debate,  $$75-76. 

To  make  a  special  order,  $83. 

The  previous  question,  $77. 

To  lay  on  table  (when  used  to  close  debate)  $73. 

To  take  up  a  question  out  of  its  order,  $85. 


RULES  OF  ORDER 


Require  no  seconding:    §39. 

The  call  to  order,  §92. 

The  suppression  of  a  question,  $87, 

The  reading  of  papers,  $88. 

Parliamentary  inquiries,  $89. 

Objection  to  a  member  speaking  after  indecorum, 
$98. 
In  order  even  when  a  member  be  speaking: 

The  call  to  order,  $92. 

The  suppression  of  a  question,  $87. 

To  reconsider  (in  emergencies),  $79. 

The  call  for  the  orders  of  the  day,  $82. 
Require  more  than  one  second: 

The  motion  to  vote  by  ballot,  $40. 

Yeas  and  nays,  $40. 

55.  The  Main  Question.  Any  motion  introduced 
when  no  other  business  is  before  the  house,  and  having 
been  moved  and  seconded  and  stated  by  the  chair,  is 
before  the  house,  and  is  entitled  a  Main  Question. 
However  small  the  business  to  which  it  relates,  this 
title  is  used,  and  distinguishes  the  original  motion 
from  the  incidental  or  modifying  motions  that  may 
be  made  while  it  is  under  consideration, 

56.  To  What  Motions  the  Main  Question  Yields. 
According  to  the  rules  of  the  National  Council,  when 
a  question  is  under  debate,  it  yields  to  the  following, 
and  to  these  only,  and  these  in  reverse  order  of  prece- 
dence, i.  e.,  in  the  order  of  their  numbers  as  given 
below: 

6.     To  amend. 

5.     To  commit. 

4.     To  postpone  to  a  time  certain. 

3.     To  postpone  indefinitely. 

2.     To  lay  on  the  table  (not  debatable). 

1.     To  adjourn  (not  debatable). 

To  these  should  be  added,  as  taking  precedence  of 
them  all,  the  motion  to  fix  the  time  to  which  to  adjourn, 
and  certain  questions  of  privilege,  all  of  which  will  be 
considered  hereinafter. 


CLASSIFICATION  OF  MOTIONS 

57.  Subsidiary,  Incidental  and  Privileged  Questions. 
Taking  the  National  Council's  list  of  motions  that  may 
be  made  while  a  main  question  is  pending,  we  may- 
divide  them  into  three  groups: 

a.  Motions  that,  without  postponing,  propose  in 
some  manner  to  modify  the  Main  Question,  grouped 
under  the  head  of  Motions  to  Amend.  These  questions 
take  precedence  of  the  Main  Question  and  of  no  other. 

b.  Motions  that  defer  action,  either  by  putting  the 
Main  Question  aside,  or  by  referring  it  to  a  committee. 
These  are  the  motions  to  commit,  to  postpone  to  a  time 
certain,  to  postpone  indefinitely,  and  to  lay  on  the 
table. 

c.  Motions  that  do  not  in  any  way  relate  to  the 
Main  Question,  but  which  may  rise  while  it  is  being 
considered,  and  to  which  it  must  yield.  These  are  the 
motion  to  adjourn,  and  certain  other  privileged  ques- 
tions. 

58.  Subsidiary,  Incidental  and  Privileged  Questions, 
Continued.  The  classification  in  the  previous  section 
is  adequate  for  most  religious  assemblies.  In  strict 
parliamentary  law  the  classification  is  somewhat  more 
elaborate. 

1.  Modifying  motions,  in.cluding  all  motions  to 
amend,  substitute,  strike  out,  fill  in  blanks,  etc. 

2.  Subsidiary  motions,  which  include  motions, — to 
commit;  to  postpone  to  a  time  certain;  to  postpone 
indefinitely;  to  lay  on  the  table;  to  limit  or  extend 
debate;  for  the  previous  question;  the  suppression  of 
the  question,  and  to  reconsider. 

3.  Incidental  motions,  being  such  as  arise  out  of  the 
Main  Question,  or  of  some  subsidiary  motion,  including 
— Suspension  of  the  rules;  appeal  from  the  decision  of 
the  chair;  liberty  to  read  papers;  leave  to  withdraw 
motion,  and  generally  those  questions  relating  to  or- 
ders and  rules. 

—47— 


RULES  OF  ORDER 

4.  Questions  of  privilege,  being  those  that  relate  to 
the  rights  of  the  assembly  or  its  members. 

The  foregoing  classes  will  be  considered  in  successive 
chapters. 

59.  Unanimous  Consent,  Motions  are  sometimes 
passed  by  uninimous  consent  without  the  formality  of 
a  vote.  An  assembly  by  unanimous  consent  may  do 
anything  which  it  is  competent  to  do,  and  all  con- 
trary rules,  either  general  or  special,  are  set  aside  in 
the  process.  A  body  cannot  do  an  unconstitutional 
act  by  unanimous  consent,  but  it  may  suspend  its  by- 
laws. 


—48- 


VIII.     MODIFYING  MOTIONS. 

60.  Classes  of  Modifying  Motions.  A  motion  hav- 
ing been  duly  made,  seconded,  and  stated  by  the  chair, 
is  before  the  house,  and  the  or.der  is  upon  its  passage. 
Unless  it  is  an  undebatable  motion,  it  is  open  for  dis- 
cussion, and  at  the  close  of  the  discussion  may  be  voted 
upon  and  dismissed  from  the  order  of  the  day.  While 
the  motion  is  pending,  however,  it  may  be  disposed  of 
in  any  one  of  several  ways.  The  motions  for  these 
various  dispositions  other  than  by  direct  vote  are  those 
over  which  confusion  mostly  arises.  They  are  there- 
fore to  be  avoided  unless  necessary.  The  question  ought, 
in  general,  to  come  before  the  house  for  a  fair  vote  on 
its  own  merits;  and  the  member  who  has  given  thought 
to  the  preparation  of  a  resolution  is  entitled  to  a  fair 
consideration. 

But  inasmuch  as  not  every  motion  as  originally  made 
expresses  the  will  of  the  body,  while  often  a  modifica- 
tion of  the  motion  might  express  it,  and  inasmuch  as 
sometimes  a  motion  as  made  is  complex,  and  one  part 
may  be  acceptable  and  another  not,  three  kinds  of 
motion  are  in  order  as  to  the  modification  of  a  question: 
(a)  To  amend;  (b)  to  substitute;  and  (c)  to  divide. 

61.  Amendments.  Every  debatable  motion  except 
that  to  postpone  indefinitely,  and  that  to  amend  an 
amendment,  may  be  amended.  No  undebatable  motion 
can  be  amended,  except  that  to  fix  the  time  to  which 
to  adjourn.  The  motion  to  amend  takes  precedence  of 
the  main  question,  and  of  this  only. 

Amendments  may  be  of  three  classes, — (1)  To  strike 
out;   (2)  To  insert;   (3)  To  strike  out  and  insert. 

Any  of  these  three  forms  may  themselves  be 
amended. 

—49—  , 


RULES  OF  ORDER 

62.  The  Amendment  of  an  Amendment.  An  amend- 
ment may  be  amended,  but  an  amendment  to  an  amend- 
ment cannot  be  amended.  As  the  main  question  yields 
to  the  amendment,  so  in  turn  the  motion  to  amend 
yields  to  the  motion  to  amend  the  amendment. 

When  the  motion  to  amend  the  amendment  has  been 
put  to  vote,  if  the  vote  is  in  the  affirmative,  the  motion 
is  on  ^*the  amendment  as  amended."  This  motion  is 
debatable,  and  if  carried,  opens  to  discussion  *'the 
motion  as  amended." 

If  the  amendment  to  the  amendment  is  lost,  the 
question  recurs  on  the  amendment;  and  if  this  is  lost 
the  question  is  on  the  original  motion. 

The  passage  of  an  amendment  does  not  carry  with  it 
the  passage  of  the  main  question  as  amended.  A  sepa- 
rate vote  is  required. 

63.  Substitutes.  A  substitute  motion  is  to  be  used 
when  the  subject  matter  is  not  directly  germane,  or 
involves  too  wide  a  departure  to  be  easily  embraced  in 
an  amendment.  It  is  not  intended,  however,  to  be 
used  in  introducing  a  wholly  different  matter  of  busi- 
ness. 

64.  Division  of  the  Question.  A  motion  to  divide 
is  intended  to  bring  the  parts  of  a  motion  before  the 
house  separately;  and  when  it  prevails  discussion 
should  be  limited  to  the  part  of  the  motion  under  im- 
mediate consideration. 

A  motion  to  divide  can  be  amended  by  an  amend- 
ment germane  to  itself;  that  is,  by  a  motion  to  divide 
differently. 

The  United  States  Senate  holds  to  the  rule  that  the 
motion  '*to  strike  out  A  and  insert  B,"  is  indivisible, 
but  this  rule  ought  not  to  be  followed  in  ecclesiastical 
bodies,  in  which  it  is  much  simpler  to  treat  this  motion 
as  divisible;  and  the  division  does  not  count  as  an 
—50— 


MODIFYING  MOTIONS 

anieudment  to  the  amendment,  but  each  division  of  the 
amendment  may  itself  be  once  amended. 

65.  Effect  of  Subsidiary  Motions  on  Amendments. 
If  the  previous  question  is  voted  while  an  amendment 
is  pending,  it  applies  both  to  the  amendment  and  to 
the  main  question  unless  limited  to  the  amendment. 
But  a  vote  to  lay  an  amendment  on  the  table  carries 
with  it  the  main  question. 

66.  Motions  That  May  Not  Be  Amended.  The  mo- 
tions that  are  not  amendable  are:  To  refuse  to  con- 
sider; to  lay  on  the  table;  to  postpone  indefinitely;  for 
the  previous  question;  to  adjourn;  and  all  incidental 
questions. 

An  amendment  to  an  amendment  may  not  be  further 
amended. 

A  motion  to  adjourn  may  not  be  amended  except 
when  no  business  is  before  the  house;  in  which  case 
it  is  amendable,  especially  if  adjournment  would  dis- 
solve the  assembly. 

67.  Filling  Blanks.  Where  a  resolution  is  adopted 
having  blanks  to  be  filled,  the  filling  of  the  blanks  may 
be  done  either  before  or  after  the  consideration  of 
the  resolution  itself;  and  the  same  applies  to  a  more 
formal  instrument,  as  a  constitution.  The  filling  of 
blanks  is  not  subject  to  the  formal  restrictions  that 
belong  to  amendments;  and  motions  to  insert  different 
names  or  numbers  may  be  considered  in  any  con- 
venient manner.  If,  for. instance,  a  blank  is  to  be  filled 
with  a  date,  the  Chair  may  entertain  any  number  of 
suggestions  concerning  a  convenient  date,  and  ask,  not 
for  a  formal  vote  for  or  against  each,  but  informally, 
"How  many  regard  January  1  as  the  most  suitable 
of  the  dates  proposed?"  and  the  other  dates  in  order, 
beginning  usually  at  the  most  remote  date  proposed, 
and  so  arriving  at  length  at  an  expression  of  judgment 
that  will  finally  take  shape  in  a  formal  motion. 

—51— 


RULES  OF  ORDER 

68.  What  Is  Germane?  An  amendment  must  be 
germane  to  the  main  question.  It  may  greatly  modify 
or  even  directly  oppose  the  intent  of  the  main  question, 
but  it  must  not  relate  to  entirely  different  matter. 

The  question  "What  is  germane  F'  is  not  always 
easy  to  answer.  It  does  not  of  necessity  imply  that 
the  amendment  shall  express  the  same  idea,  but  only 
that  its  substance  shall  in  some  proper  manner  relate 
to  that  of  the  main  question.  If  a  motion  is  made 
"That  this  body  condemn  the  higher  criticism,"  an 
amendment  to  strike  out  "condemn"  and  insert  "ap- 
prove" is  entirely  germane;  but  to  strike  out  "higher 
criticism"  and  insert  "the  sale  of  liquor"  would  not 
be  germane. 

At  a  meeting  of  the  Methodist  General  Conference, 
when  the  question  of  forbidden  games  was  under  dis- 
cussion, one  facetious  member  moved  to. amend  by  in- 
serting after  "dancing,  card-playing  and  theater- 
going," the  words,  "croquet,  one  old  cat,"  and  certain 
other  games.  His  amendment  was  ruled  out  of  order 
as  not  being  offered  in  good  faith;  but  it  was  certainly 
germane. 

Often  an  amendment  that  is  germane  may  be  so 
offered  as  to  reduce  the  motion  to  an  absurdity,  and 
make  the  original  mover  glad  to  vote  against  it;  and 
some  comical  instances  of  this  have  occurred;  but  these 
belong  ratlier  to  the  wiles  of  the  politician  than  to 
the  brotherly  atmosphere  of  religious  assemblies. 


--52— 


I 


DC.     SUBSIDIARY  MOTIONS. 

69.  To  Commit.  This  motion  may  be  made  con- 
cerning a  main  question  at  any  time  during  the  discus- 
sion, and  if  the  matter  has  already  been  before  a  com- 
mittee, a  motion  to  re-commit  is  in  order,  taking 
precedence  over  motions  to  amend  or  postpone.  This 
motion  is  useful  when  the  discussion  relates  to  trouble- 
some details  which  are  likely  to  consume  time,  and 
which  can  better  be  settled  in  a  smaller  body  which 
shall  bring  the  question  before  the  house  in  simpler 
and  more  orderly  form.  The  motion  to  commit  is  de- 
batable, and  within  certain  limits,  opens  the  main  ques- 
tion for  discussion,  if  the  interests  of  the  main  ques- 
tion are  likely  to  be  affected  by  committing.  For 
instance,  it  is  in  order  for  a  member  to  show  how  he 
supposes  the  interests  in  the  question  will  be  affected 
by  committing,  and  so  far  forth,  to  discuss  the  main 
question  under  the  motion  to  commit.  The  member 
is  not  permitted,  however,  to  transcend  these  limits, 
nor  to  argue  at  length  the  merits  of  the  main  question. 

Discussion  is  also  in  order  on  an  amendment  of  the 
motion  concerning  the  composition  of  the  committee, 
as  to  whether  it  shall  be  referred  to  the  committee  that 
may  previously  have  acted  upon  it,  or  to  a  new  com- 
mittee, or  to  one  of  the  standing  committees  of  the 
body,  or  to  the  committee  of  the  whole.  If  several 
amendments  are  offered  and  the  chair  desires  to  know 
quickly  the  will  of  the  house,  he  may  put  the  motions 
on  the  question  of  the  composition  of  the  committee  in 
the  following  order:  First,  to  refer  to  the  committee 
of  the  whole;  second,  to  refer  to  a  standing  committee 
of  the  house;  third,  to  refer  to  a  special  committee. 
—53— 


RULES  OF  ORDER 

70.  To  Postpone  to  a  Certain  Time.  This  motion 
permits  of  limited  debate,  confined  to  the  question  of 
the  time  to  which  it  is  proposed  to  postpone. 

It  is  not  in  order  to  postpone  a  matter  to  a  time 
beyond  that  session,  or  to  the  time  of  unfinished  busi- 
ness in  the  next  session.  If  more  questions  are  post- 
poned to  a  given  time  than  can  be  considered  at  that 
time,  they  take  their  place  in  order  as  unfinished  busi- 
ness. 

71.  To  Postpone  Indefinitely.  The  motion  to  post- 
pone indefinitely  is  debatable,  but  cannot  be  amended. 
It  opens  the  main  question  to  discussion.  If  it  pre- 
vails, the  entire  question  is  removed  from  the  assembly 
for  that  session.  If  the  previous  question  is  moved 
while  the  motion  to  postpone  indefinitely  is  before  the 
house,  the  previous  question  applies  only  to  the  post- 
ponement, and  not  to  the  main  question.  The  effect  of 
this  motion  is  to  remove  entirely  for  that  session  the 
question,  before  the  House.  It  may  be  moved  concern- 
ing a  main  question,  amendment,  or  question  of  privi- 
lege. It  yields  to  any  motion  except  a  main  question 
or  a  motion  to  amend. 

72.  To  Lay  on  the  Table.  This  is  an  undebatable 
motion;  it  cannot  be  amended,  and  an  affirmative  vote 
upon  it  cannot  be  reconsidered.  It  is  a  motion  of 
high  privilege  which  carries  with  it  the  original  motion 
and  all  subsidiary  motions.  Its  purpose  is  to  enable 
the  house  instantly  to  put  aside  one  phase  of  its  busi- 
ness and  take  up  another.  If  it  prevails,  the  business 
so  postponed  cannot  be  brought  up  again  until  other 
business  has  been  transacted,  but  the  motion  may  be 
taken  from  the  table  by  a  majority  vote,  and  is  then 
before  the  house  in  the  exact  status  M'^hich  it  possessed 
when  laid  on  the  table. 

Although  a  motion  to  lay  on  the  table  is  undebatable 
and  may  not  be  amended,  the  chair  may  recognize  a 


SUBSIDIARY  MOTIONS 

iiuMiibcr  of  the  house  if  he  rises  to  a  question  of 
privilege,  when  a  motion  to  table  has  the  effect  of 
finally  disposing  of  a  question. 

73.  The  Abuse  of  the  Motion  to  Table.  As  religious 
bodies  other  than  local  churches  meet  infrequently,  and 
commonly  with  full  programmes,  the  motion  to  lay  on 
the  table  very  commonly  is  equivalent  to  casting  the 
whole  matter  out  of  court  in  the  most  summary  and 
arbitrary  manner.  As  thus  used  it  is  hardly  a  courteous 
motion,  and  in  the  hands  of  a  restless  majority  may 
become  tyrannical.  Designed  in  its  nature  for  the 
quick  clearing  of  the  docket  because  of  some  pressing 
business  that  requires  instant  attention,  and  not  finally 
to  dispose  of  the  matter  tabled,  it  then  becomes  by 
reason  of  its  high  privilege  an  oppressive  measure.  It 
is  a  loaded  weapon  which  an  assembly  can  use  in  self- 
defense  against  filibustering  and  the  consideration  of 
profitless  business;  but  it  should  be  used  only  as  a 
weapon  is  used,  in  extreme  and  desperate  cases.  It 
is  much  more  drastic  than  the  previous  question.  If 
the  National  Council  has  deemed  it  wise  to  rule  out 
the  previous  question,  it  cannot  have  intended  to  make 
frequent  use  of  a  motion  much  more  arbitrary  and 
also  undebatable. 

The  motion  to  table,  therefore,  except  as  used  in 
good  faith  to  make  temporary  provision  for  a  matter 
of  importance,  is  an  ill-mannered  motion,  which  re- 
ligious assemblies  should  vote  down  as  an  invasion  of 
personal  rights  and  a  breach  of  Christian  courtesy. 

On  this  point  Kobert  well  says:  ''This  is  an  abuse 
of  the  motion  that  often  interferes  with  the  harmony 
of  voluntary  organizations.  The  reasons  for  giving 
it  sucli  high  privileges  are  based  on  the  theory  that 
the  question  is  laid  aside  only  temporarily.  The  mo- 
tion is  very  valuable  if  used  for  its  legitimate  purpose, 
but  if  used  habitually  to  suppress  questions,  then  it 
—55— 


RULES  OF  ORDER 

should    r;?quiro    m    tAvo-tliirds    vote.''      Robert's    Kulcs 
of  Order,  p.  54. 

74.  To  Take  from  the  Table.  A  motion  that  has 
been  laid  upon  the  table  may  be  taken  from  the  table 
by  majority  vote  at  any  session  following  that  on 
which  the  question  was  tablefl.  The  motion  is  not 
debatable,  cannot  be  amended,  and  cannot  be  recon- 
sidered. 

75.  To  Limit  Debate.  This  is  an  undebatable  mo- 
tion, and  requires  a  two-thirds  vote.  Its  effect  is  to 
set  a  time  at  which  the  vote  shall  be  taken,  or  to 
limit  the  length  of  time  that  any  one  member  may 
speak  upon  the  question.  The  same  effect  is  often 
produced  by  an  announcement  from  the^  chair  at  the 
beginning  of  the  discussion  suggesting  that  the  dis- 
cussion be  limited  to  an  hour,  or  to  some  other  definite 
period,  and  that  no  member  be  permitted  to  speak 
more  than  three  or  five  minutes.  Such  a  suggestion 
made  by  the  chair  and  not  opposed,  may  be  considered 
as  adopted  by  unanimous  consent,  without  the  for- 
mality of  a  motion. 

76.  To  Extend  the  Limits  of  Debate.  The  house 
having  set  a  time  at  which  debate  shall  close,  the 
time  may  be  extended  by  the  same  vote  required  to 
close  it,  namely,  two-thirds.  A  motion  to  extend  the 
limits  of  debate  is  not  debatable,  but  the  chair  might 
recognize  a  member,  as  for  instance,  the  chairman  of 
the  business  committee,  or  some  other  officer,  having 
in  mind  the  business'  to  be  done,  stating  briefly  and 
without  argument,  the  nature  of  the  business  yet  to 
be  accomplished,  the  knowledge  of  which  might  assist 
the  members  in  determining  whether  discussion  should 
be  extended.  Such  remarks  would  be  out  of  order, 
however,  if  made  in  the  interests  of  either  side,  or  of 
having  the  effect  of  a  discussion  of  the  main  question. 

77.  The  Previous  Question.     The  effect  of  the  i)re- 

—56— 


i 


SUBSIDIARY  MOTIONS 

vious  question  is  to  dose  discussion  and  to  bring  the 
main  question  to  an  immediate  vote.  It  requires  a 
two-thirds  vote.  It  is  undebatable,  cannot  be  amended, 
and  an  affirmative  vote  upon  it  cannot  be  reconsidered. 
It  is  a  motion  of  high  privilege,  and  should  not  be 
made  until  it  is  apparent  that  all  the  important  issues 
have  been  fully  canvassed  in  the  discussion  and  that 
the  discussion  itself  has  reached  a  wearisome  stage. 
Although  the  previous  question  is  undebatable,  the 
chair  would  be  justified  in  recognizing  a  member  of  the 
minority  if  he  arose  and  stated  briefly  and  without 
argument,  that  important  considerations  still  remained 
to  be  presented,  and  that  the  rights  of  the  minority 
would  be  seriously  hampered  by  the  passing  of  the 
motion.  Such  a  member,  however,  would  have  no  right 
to  speak  at  length,  nor  to  argue  in  favor  of  his  posi- 
tion, but  could  be  heard  on  a  question  of  privilege  con- 
cerning the  rights  of  those  for  whom  he  assumed  to 
speak.  The  previous  question  should  be  put  in  this 
form,  ''Shall  the  main  question  be  now  put?"  If 
the  motion  is  lost,  discussion  proceeds  as  if  the  pre- 
vious question  had  not  been  moved.  If  the  previous 
question  prevails,  the  main  question  must  be  put  to 
the  house  with  its  amendments  in  their  parliamentary 
order.  The  previous  question  takes  precedence  of 
every  debatable  question,  but  yields  to  a  motion  to 
lay  on  the  table,  and  to  questions  of  privilege. 

78.  The  Previous  Question  Not  in  Order  in  the  Na- 
tional Council.  It  will  be  noted  that  in  the  National 
Council's  standing  rules,  there  is  no  provision  for  the 
previous  question.  As  that  portion  of  the  Eules  of 
Order  which  provides  for  subsidiary  motions  belongs 
to  the  original  draft,  presented  at  Oberlin  in  1871  by 
Dr.  Quint,  it  doubtless  was  done  with  intent.  To  this 
motion  and  all  others  restricting  the  freedom  of  speech, 
except  by  a  vote  adopted  in  advance  that  the  discus- 
—57— 


RULES  OF  ORDEE 

sion  should  not  continue  beyond  a  given  hour,  Dr. 
Quint  had  strong  objections.  The  writer  remembers  an 
occasion  when  the  previous  question  was  moved  in  the 
Massachusetts  State  Association,  and  Dr.  Quint  rose 
to  a  question  of  privilege  in  opposition  to  it,  saying 
that  it  never  had  prevailed  in  that  body,  and  calling 
on  the  house  not  even  to  permit  the  withdrawal  of 
the  motion,  but  squarely  to  vote  it  down.  The  original 
rules  of  business  of  the  National  Council  were  very 
brief.  Other  rules  have  been  added  to  them,  but  these 
remain  unmodified  from  the  beginning.  Under  them 
the  previous  question  is  never  in  order  in  the  National 
Council,  and  it  should  seldom  be  tolerated  in  religious 
bodies.  These  original  rules,  which  should  be  ade- 
quate for  religious  bodies,  are  these: 

**The  rules  of  order  shall  be  those  found  in  common 
parliamentary  use,  not  modified  by  local  legislative 
practice,  with   the   following  explicit   modifications: — 

**When  a  question  is  under  debate,  no  motion  shall 
be  received  except  the  following,  namely:  to  amend, 
to  commit,  to  postpone  to  a^time  certain,  to  postpone 
indefinitely,  to  lay  on  the  table,  and  to  adjourn — 
which  shall  have  precedence  in  the  reverse  order  of 
this  list — the  motions  to  lay  on  the  table  and  to 
adjourn,  alone,  being  not  debatable. 

**No  member  shall  speak  more  than  twice  to  the 
merits  of  any  question  in  debate,  except  by  special 
permission  of  the  body,  nor  more  than  once  until  every 
member  desiring  to  speak  shall  have  spoken." 

79.  To  Beconsider.  A  vote  that  has  been  passed 
by  an  assembly  may  be  reconsidered  provided  the  re- 
consideration is  moved  and  seconded  by  two  members 
who  voted  in  favor  of  it.  A  vote  to  reconsider  cannot 
itself  be  reconsidered.  While  a  motion  to  reconsider 
is  before  the  house,  no  other  motions  are  in  order 
excepting  those  which  relate  to  adjournment.  If  the 
—58— 


SUBSIDIARY  MOTIONS 

motion  which  it  is  proposed  to  reconsider  was  itself 
undebatable,  the  motion  to  reconsider  is  undebatable, 
but  if  the  original  motion  was  debatable,  the  j>roposal 
to  reconsider  opens  the   whole  question  to  discussion. 

A  motion  to  reconsider  may  be  made  and  entered  on 
the  records  even  when  another  member  has  the  floor. 
The  reason  for  this  privilege  is  that  the  time  within 
which  reconsideration  is  permitted  is  limited  to  the 
day,  or  the  day  or  session  following  that  on  which 
the  vote  to  be  reconsidered  was  passed.  But  while  a 
member  may  interrupt  another  for  the  purpose  of 
recording  a  motion  to  reconsider,  he  ought  not  to  do 
so  unless  there  is  real  need  that  he  should  do  so  by 
reason  of  limitation  of  time,  or  for  other  urgent  and 
evident  reasons.  If  the  motion  to  reconsider  prevails, 
the  original  motion  is  before  the  house.  The  high 
privilege  belonging  to  the  motion  to  reconsider  does 
not  apply  to  the  reconsidered  motion  itself,  but  this 
becomes  subject  to  all  subsidiary  motions  to  which  it 
was  originally  subject. 

80.  To  Rescind.  The  motion  to  reconsider  is  limited 
in  point  of  time,  and  must  be  made  by  one  who  has 
voted  in  favor  of  it.  A  motion  to  rescind  can  be  made 
at  any  time  when  no  other  business  is  before  the  house. 
It  is  not  privileged  in  any  way;  is  subject  to  amend- 
ment and  discussion,  and  opens  the  main  question  for 
discussion. 


^59— 


X.     INCIDENTAL  MOTIONS. 

81.  Concerning  Rules  and  Orders.  The  term  inci- 
dental motions  is  used  with  some  variety  of  meaning 
in  various  treatises.  As  here  employed  it  applies  to 
questions  that  not  being  amendments  still  relate  inci- 
dentally to  the  main  question  without  directly  affecting 
its  merits,  and  that  concern  in  some  fashion  rules  and 
the  conduct  of  business. 

82.  The  Orders  of  the  Day.  A  motion  for  the  order 
of  the  day  requires  no  second.  It  may  be  made  by  any 
member  even  when  another  member  has  the  floor,  and 
is  in  order  only  when  the  time  has  arrived  which  the 
assembly  has  set  for  certain  business.  Whatever  is 
pending  at  the  time  this  motion  prevails  is  postponed 
if  the  motion  is  adopted,  but  may  be  taken  up  as  un- 
finished business  at  the  conclusion  of  the  orders  of 
the  day. 

83.  To  Make  a  Subject  a  Special  Order.  An  item 
of  business  which  the  house  does  not  wish  to  consider 
immediately  may  be  made  a  special  order  for  a  given 
hour.  If  the  motion  is  contested  a  two-thirds  vote  is 
necessary  to  adopt  it. 

84.  To  Amend  or  Suspend  the  Eules.  In  almost  all 
bodies  this  requires  previous  notice  and  a  two-thirds 
vote;  but  not  in  the  National  Council,  where  a  ma- 
jority can  amend  the  rules  without  previous  notice. 

A  motion  to  suspend  the  rules  may  be  made  when 
it  is  the  desire  of  the  assembly  to  consider  a  matter 
which  is  technically  out  of  order.  It  requires  a  two- 
thirds  vote,  is  undebatable,  though  limited  discussion 
strictly  confined  to  the  propriety  of  the  suspension  may 
be  tacitly  allowed.  It  cannot  be  reconsidered.  The 
—60— 


INCIDENTAL  MOTIONS 

rules  can  be  suspended  only  for  a  definite  purpose  to 
be  stated  in  the  motion. 

85.  To  Take  up  a  Question  out  of  Its  Proper  Order. 
Where  it  is  desired  to  take  up  a  question  out  of  its 
proper  order  a  motion  to  this  effect  may  be  made  and 
seconded.  A  two-thirds  vote  is  required  to  pass  it, 
and  it  is  undebatable  and  cannot  be  amended. 

86.  Questions  Concerning  the  Piority  of  Business. 
Such  questions  may  be  submitted  upon  formal  motion 
or  presented  by  the  chair  with  a  request  to  know  the 
will  of  the  assembly  concerning  the  order  in  which 
it  shall  consider  business  yet  to  be  done.  In  such  case 
the  formality  of  a  motion  may  be  dispensed  with  and 
the  chair  may  state  to  the  house,  concisely,  the  nature 
of  the  business,  and  submit  the  question  of  the  order 
to  direct  vote.  If  made  in  the  form  of  a  motion  it 
may  be  amended,  but  is  undebatable,  though  sugges- 
tions as  to  the  wisdom  of  the  proposed  order  may 
tacitly  be  permitted. 

87.  The  Suppression  of  the  Question.  This  is  an 
undebatable  motion,  does  not  require  to  be  seconded, 
and  is  in  order  when  a  member  has  the  floor.  It 
should  be  employed  only  when  the  matter  proposed  is 
clearly  out  of  order  and  usually  only  when  the  matter 
proposed  is  beyond  the  jurisdiction  of  the  body.  The 
objection  calls  for  a  ruling  from  the  chair  whether 
the  business  proposed  is  in  order,  and  is  irt  effect  a 
point  of  order  raised  against  the  proposed  business. 
It  can  be  introduced  only  before  there  has  been  dis- 
cussion, and  when  the  question  is  raised  the  chair  may 
rule  upon  it,  or  may  refer  it  to  the  house  without  the 
formality  of  a  motion,  asking,  "Will  the  house  con- 
sider this  matter!"  Unless  the  chair  is  sure  of  his 
position,  it  is  better  for  him  to  put  the  question  in 
this  form  than  to  rule  upon  it,  as  in  case  of  dissatis- 
faction his  decision  might  be  appealed  from,  and  the 

—61— 


EULES  OF  ORDEB 

question  would  still  have  to  be  decided  by  the  house. 
If  there  is  any  probability  that  this  will  occur,  the 
presiding  officer  should  throw  the  responsibility  upon 
the  house  at  the  outset.  A  two-thirds  vote  is  required 
to  carry  this  motion. 

The  motion  to  refuse  to  consider  is  not  a  measure  to 
close  debate,  but  an  effective  method  of  not  beginning 
it.  It  is  a  summary  method  of  casting  out  an  irrele- 
vant matter  without  discussion. 

88.  The  Reading  of  Papers.  When  papers  are  laid 
before  an  assembly,  it  is  the  right  of  any  member  to 
have  them  read  once  before  voting.  But  no  member 
has  a  right  to  call  for  such  reading  after  they  have 
been  recently  read,  nor  for  delay,  nor  for  any  other  pur- 
pose than  for  information.  The  call  for  the  reading  of 
papers  does  not  require  a  second;  but  if  the  papers 
have  been  once  read,  and  subsequent  reading  is  called 
for  and  opposed,  the  question  may  be  put  to  the  house 
without  discussion. 

89.  Parliamentary  Inquiries.  A  member  desiring 
information  on  a  matter  pending  may  ask  for  it,  and 
the  moderator  will  reply,  or  refer  the  question  to  the 
scribe,  the  mover  of  the  main  question,  or  the  chair- 
man of  the  committee  whose  report  is  before  the  house. 
Or  if  the  inquiry  relate  to  a  question  of  order,  and 
the  moderator  prefers,  he  may  call  for  the  will  or 
judgment  of  the  house  before  ruling.  A  parliamentary 
inquiry  is  a  privileged  question,  to  be  used  in  good 
faith  for  the  obtaining  of  information  pertinent  to  the 
matter  in  hand;  and  the  moderator  will  not  hesitate 
to  rule  it  out  of  order  when  it  is  apparent  that  the 
motive  is  delay  or  covert  argument. 

90.  The  Withdrawal  of  a  Motion.  A  member  who 
has  made  a  motion  may  withdraw  the  motion  provided 
the  second  consents,  unless  objection  is  made.  If, 
however,  there  is  objection,  it  is  necessary  that  there 

—62— 


INCIDENTAL  MOTIONS 

be  a  motion  granting  leave  to  withdraw.  This  motion 
cannot  be  debated  or  amended,  and  if  permission  is 
granted  and  the  motion  is  withdrawn  the  effect  is  the 
same  as  if  it  had  not  been  made.  A  motion  once  made 
and  seconded  belongs  to  the  whole  house  and  may  not 
be  withdrawn  if  a  majority  of  the  house  desire  to 
continue  the  consideration  of  it. 

91.  Appeal  From  the  Decision  of  the  Chair.  Any 
member  who  is  dissatisfied  with  the  decision  of  the 
chair  may  appeal  from  that  decision.  If  the  appeal 
is  not  seconded  it  fails,  but  if  the  appeal  is  seconded, 
the  chair  states  the  question  at  once,  repeating  his 
ruling  and  stating  briefly  his  reason  for  the  same  if  he 
desires,  and  asks,  "Shall  the  decision  of  the  chair 
stand  as  the  decision  of  the  housed"  If  there  is  a 
tie  vote,  the  decision  is  sustained.  An  appeal  from 
the  decision  of  the  chair  cannot  be  amended,  and  if 
it  relates  only  to  transgressions  of  the  rules  of  the 
assembly,  indecorum,  or  the  priority  of  business,  or  if 
it  is  made  while  the  previous  question  is  pending  it  is 
undebatable.  In  other  matters  limited  debate  is  per- 
mitted, members  speaking  briefly,  and  no  member 
speaking  more  than  once. 

92.  Points  of  Order.  A  point  of  order  may  be 
raised  by  any  member;  and  the  chair  will  recognize 
a  member  rising  for  this  purpose  even  when  another 
member  has  the  floor.  Such  a  member  addressing  the 
chair  should  say,  "I  rise  to  a  point  of  order."  The 
chair  should  answer,  "The  gentleman  will  state  his 
point  of  order."  The  point  of  order  being  stated,  the 
chair  will  rule  whether  the  point  is  well  taken.  If  the 
point  of  order  relates  to  the  right  of  a  member  to  intro- 
duce a  given  motion,  the  sustaining  of  the  point  of 
order  declares  the  motion  out  of  order  and  the  member 
will  resume  his  seat.  If  the  point  of  order  relates  to 
indecorum  in  speech,   the   member  against   whom   the 

—63— 


RULES  OF  OBDEIt 

point  of  order  is  raised  may  continue  to  speak  after 
the  point  of  order  has  been  decided  against  him,  but 
must  desist  from  offensive  remarks  and  may  be  re- 
quired to  retract  them  before  he  proceeds  and  may  not 
have  the  privilege  of  the  floor  until  he  has  made 
reparation. 


—64— 


XI.     QUESTIONS  OF  PRIVILEGE. 

93.  An  Important  Distinction.  Questions  of  privi- 
logo  are  not  the  same  as  privileged  questions. 

94.  What  Are  Privileged  Questions?  Privileged 
questions  are  those  which  from  their  nature  must  be 
permitted  to  be  acted  upon  in  advance  of  the  main 
question.  They  are  of  six  classes,  and  excepting  the 
motion  to  adjourn  have  already  been  considered  as 
subsidiary  motions,  namely:  To  adjourn,  including  the 
more  highly  privileged  motion  to  fix  the  time  to  which 
to  adjourn;  the  previous  question,  and  motions  to  limit 
or  extend  debate;  to  lay  on  table;  to  postpone,  either 
indefinitely  or  definitely;  to  commit,  and  to  amend. 

As  here  stated  they  are  in  the  order  of  their  privi- 
lege. 

95.  What  Are  Questions  of  Privilege?  Questions  of 
|)rivilege  are  those  which  concern  the  rights  of  the 
house  or  of  its  members.  And  as  personal  rights  are 
more  sacred  than  those  of  business,  so  questions  of 
privilege  are  more  highly  privileged  than  privileged 
(piestions, 

96.  Questions  of  Personal  Right.  A  member  who 
feels  that  his  personal  rights  have  been  infringed 
upon,  or  that  he  has  been  unjustly  accused  or  misun- 
derstood may  rise  to  a  question  of  privilege,  and  hav- 
ing stated  the  question,  the  chair  will  rule  or  may  call 
upon  the  house  to  determine  whether  it  shall  hear  the 
member  further.  Such  a  question  is  in  order  even 
when  another  member  has  the  floor,  if  it  relates  direct- 
ly to  words  which  he  has  just  spoken,  or  to  a  matter 
so  grave  and  so  serious  that  injustice  would  be  done  by 
delay. 

— 65 — 


RULES  OF  ORDER 

97.  Questions  of  the  Rights  of  the  Assembly.  In 
an^  grave  matter  affecting  the  riglits  or  dignity  of  the 
assembly,  a  question  of  privilege  may  be  raised,  and 
the  house  will  determine  whether  th6  situation  is  so 
serious  that  it  will  attend  to  the  matter  then  or  at 
some  later  time,  or  not  at  all. 

98.  Precedence  in  Questions  of  Privilege'.  In  ques- 
tions of  privilege  *  *  those  affecting  the  rights  of  the  as- 
sembly collectively,  its  safet}^,  dignity  and  the  integrity 
of  its  proceedings"  take  precedence  over  questions  of 
"the  rights,  reputation  and  conduct  of  members  in- 
dividually." For  instance,  if  a  member  were  to  rise 
to  a  question  of  privilege,  and  should  insult  the  as- 
sembly, the  consideration  of  his  own  misconduct  would 
have  higher  privilege  than  that  of  the  injury  of  which 
he  complained, 

99.  Restrictions  of  Questions  of  Privilege.  It  is 
hard  to  set  definite  limits  to  questions  of  privilege.  A 
personal  explanation  is  not  a  question  of  privilege, 
though  the  house  may  so  regard  it  if  it  desire,  particu- 
larly if  the  explanation  be  an  apology,  or  offered  mani- 
festly in  the  interests  of  peace.  The  right  to  rise  to  a 
question  of  privilege  does  not  entitle  a  member  with  a 
grievance  to  interrupt  important  business  with  his 
complainings,  nor  to  indulge  in  violent  language  nor 
tedious  harangue.  The  theory  of  questions  of  privi- 
lege is  that  individual  rights  are  so  sacred  that  a 
member  must  not  suffer  by  reason  of  the  machinery  of 
the  assembly;  and  therefore  in  case  of  real  grievance 
he  may  be  heard  briefly  and  courteously,  even  when  no 
motion  is  before  the  house;  or  if  the  case  be  more 
urgent,  while  other  business  is  pending;  and  if  the 
matter  be  a  wrong  through  the  words  of  a  member 
who  is  speaking,  then  even  while  that  member  has  the 
floor.     But  this  large  liberty  is  limited  in  many  ways, 

—66— 


QUESTIONS        OF        1>RIVILEGE 

;iud    the    house    will    not    fail    to    hold    a    member    re- 
sponsible for  finy  abuse  of  high  privilege. 

100.  To  Whom  Questions  of  Privilege  Are  Ad- 
dressed. A  question  of  privilege  must  be  addressed  to 
the  chair,  who,  as  soon  as  the  question  is  stated,  will 
decide  whether  it  is  a  question  of  privilege  or  not.  If 
he  decides  that  it  is  not  a  question  of  privilege,  the 
discussion  continues  at  the  point  where  it  was  in- 
terrupted. 

The  moderator,  as  representing  the  assembly,  may  as- 
sert a  privilege  on  behalf  of  the  house,  and  refuse  to 
recognize  a  motion  that  manifestly  is  impertinent  or 
trivial.  Pells'  ''Decisions"  says,  "If  Mr.  Speaker 
deems  the  motion  an  abuse  of  the  rules  of  the  house, 
he  declines  to  put  it." 

This  privilege  is  subject  to  appeal. 

101.  Leave  to  Continue  Speaking  After  Indecorum. 
If  a  member  is  called  to  order  for  improper  words,  and 
])eing  called  to  order  immediately  desists,  unless  the 
offense  is  flagrant  he  may  be  permitted  to  proceed. 
But  if  any  one  objects  to  his  continuing  he  cannot 
continue  without  a  favorable  vote  of  the  assembly. 
The  motion  requires  no  second  and  is  not  debatable; 
except  that  the  member  objecting  briefly  and  with- 
out argument  may  state  what  the  words  appear  to 
imply,  and  the  member  making  the  remark  that  has 
given  offense  may  accept  or  deny  the  implication,  or 
withdraw  the  words.  If  the  explanation  is  satisfac- 
tory, the  member  may  proceed.  If  the  objecting  mem- 
ber persists  in  his  objection,  and  the  member  speaking 
asks  to  proceed,  the  chair  shall  immediately  put  the 
question,  ''Shall  the  member  be  given  leave  to  pro- 
ceed f"  A  majority  vote  shall  determine  his  right  to 
continue. 

102.  Questions  Incident  to  Questions  of  Privilege. 
A    question   of  privilege  carries  with  it   a  proper  dis- 

—67— 


RULESOF  ORDER 

position  of  the  matter.  The  assembly  may  act  at  once 
upon  the  matter,  or  refer  it  to  a  committee,  or  set  a 
time  at  which  to  attend  to  it;  and  any  of  these  mo- 
tions carries  with  it  the  privilege  to  which  the  matter 
relates. 

103.  General  Remarks.  An  ordinary  motion  will 
sometimes  rise  through  a  sudden  emergency  to  the 
place  of  a  question  of  privilege.  For  example,  a  mem- 
ber might  be  speaking  in  order,  and  another  member 
rise  and  say:  "Mr.  Moderator,  I  ask  the  brother  to 
yield  the  floor  for  a  question  of  privilege.  A  house  is 
on  fire  and  our  help  is  needed.  1  move  we  take  re- 
cess for  one  hour."  The  motion  to  take  recess,  which 
ordinarily  is  a  privileged  motion,  becomes  in  such  an 
emergency  a  question  of  privilege. 


.68— 


Xn.     THE  VOTE. 

104.  Methods  of  Voting.  Five  methods  of  voting 
are  t'ommon  among  religious  bodies — by  sound,  show  of 
hands,  rising,  ballot,  and  by  yeas  and  nays. 

105.  Voting  by  Sound,  or  Show  of  Hands,  or  Rising. 
Voting  by  sound  and  by  show  of  hands  are  two  forms 
which  are  essentially  the  same  method.  In  routine 
business  where  no  division  is  expected,  the  viva  voce 
vote  is  most  common.  A  common  form  is  '*As  many 
as  are  in  favor  of  the  motion  will  say  aye. "  "As  many 
as  are  opposed  say  no;"  "The  ayes  have  it,  and  the 
motion  is  carried."  Or  the  form  is  varied  thus,  "As 
many  as  are  in  favor  will  raise  the  hand;  as  many 
as  are  opposed  by  the  same  sign."  "The  motion  pre- 
vails." 

Voting  by  the  uplifted  hand  is  very  ancient  and  ap- 
pears to  have  been  employed  in  the  New  Testament 
churches.  It  may  be  employed  in  connection  with  a 
viva  voce  vote  where  the  chair  is  in  a  doubt.  A  vote 
having  been  taken  viva  voce  the  moderator  may  say 
the  chair  is  in  doubt  and  then  call  for  another  vote  by 
the  uplifted  hand. 

A  rising  vote  may  be  employed  when  the  division 
is  so  close  as  to  make  voting  by  show  of  hands  uncer- 
tain. It  is  also  used  to  give  emphasis  and  impressive- 
ness  to  a  vote,  as  in  the  adoption  of  resolutions  of 
respect  or  thanks. 

106.  Voting  by  Ballot.  Voting  by  ballot  is  in  order 
in  all  matters  of  importance,  and  is  desirable  in  the 
election  of  officers.  It  may  be  demanded  by  five 
members  on  any  main  question  of  importance. 

107.  Election  by  Ballot.     Where  the  efection  is  by 


RULES  OF  OBDEB 

ballot  it  is  common  to  nominate  by  an  informal  ballot 
in  order  that  every  person  present  may  express  his 
desire  and  put  in  nomination  any  member  whom  he 
prefers.  An  informal  ballot  has  only  the  value  of  a 
nomination.  It  sometimes  happens  that  on  the  in- 
formal ballot  a  majority  of  votes  will  appear  in  favor 
of  a  single  candidate.  In  such  cases  it  is  common  to 
vote  viva  voce  that  the  informal  ballot  be  declared 
formal.  This  is  both  legal  and  desirable,  for  when  the 
house  has  shown  a  clear  majority  in  favor  of  a  candi- 
date on  the  nominating  ballot,  it  would  be  a  waste  of 
time  to  take  a  formal  ballot. 

It  is  not  required  that  members  shall  confine  their 
votes  to  persons  nominated.  Whether  the  nominations 
be  by  committee  or  from  the  floor  or  by  informal  bal- 
lot, every  member  is  fully  at  liberty  to  vote  for  any 
other  member  for  any  office  for  which  he  is  eligible. 

108.  Majority  Required  for  Election.  A  majority  of 
all  votes  is  necessary  to  determine  the  will  of  the 
assembly.  A  plurality  cannot  elect  an  officer  nor  com- 
mit the  body  to  any  proposed  action. 

Some  motions  require  a  two-thirds  vote;  the  sup- 
pression of  a  question,  the  suspension  of  the  rules; 
the  amendment  of  the  rules  (except  in  the  National 
Council);  the  .limitation  or  extension  of  debate;  the 
previous  question;  the  making  of  a  special  order,  or 
taking  up  of  a  question  out  of  its  order;  and  also, 
properly,  the  motion  to  lay  on  the  table,  when  it  is 
used  to  limit  debate  or  suppress  a  question.  (See  Sec- 
tion  73). 

109.  Electing  by  a  Single  Ballot.  The  custom  has 
grown  common  of  electing  officers  by  a  single  ballot 
cast  by  the  clerk  or  scribe.  This-  has  been  declared 
illegal  in  some  states  as  defeating  the  purpose  of  a 
ballot  and  therefore  should  not  be  employed.  In  cases 
where  a  norftination  has  been   made  and   after  oppor- 

—70— 


THE  VOTE 

t unity  for  other  nominations  has  been  given  and  no 
other  nominations  follow,  the  chair  may  entertain  a 
motion  that  the  ballot  containing  the  nomination  be 
cast  by  the  scribe  or  the  chairman  of  the  commit- 
tee. The  moderator  should  announce  that  this  can 
be  done  only  by  unanimous  consent  and  inquire 
whether  any  other  person  desires  to  vote.  If  any 
other  person  expresses  a  desire  to  vote  tellers  must 
be  appoinfed  and  a  ballot  collected  from  the  whole 
house,  but  if  no  other  vote  is  offered  the  single  bal- 
lot may  be  cast  and  the  candidates  declared  elected. 
The  record,  however,  should  not  show  that  the  secre- 
tary was  instructed  to  cast  the  ballot  of  the  house, 
but  that  the  house  proceeding  to  ballot  a  unanimous 
vote  was  cast  in  favor  of  the  candidate  or  candidates. 
The  motion  that  the  secretary  cast  the  ballot  of 
the  house,  should  not  be  put  to  vote  nor  appear  upon 
the  records.  There  should  be  a  bona  fide  ballot.  If 
('very  member  without  exception  is  willing  that  his  vote 
should  be  merged  in  a  single  ballot,  the  purpose  of  the 
ballot  has  not  been  destroyed,  and  the  ballot  is  legally 
valid. 

110.  Voting  by  Ayes  and  Noes.  In  determining  the 
findings  of  councils  and  the  other  matters  of  large 
importance,  it  is  usual  to  take  the  vote  by  ayes  and 
noes.  The  purpose  of  this  vote  in  religious  bodies  is 
somewhat  different  from  that  of  political  assemblies, 
it  being  less  to  put  each  man  on  record  than  to  give 
each  man  an  opportunity  to  express  a  judgment.  The 
names  being  called  in  order  each  member  responds, 
giving  his  judgment  in  the  affirmative  or  negative,  and 
if  he  desires  with  a  few  words  of  explanation  of  his 
vote,  but  unless  the  vote  explicitly  requires  it  the 
members'  votes  are  not  recorded  opposite  their  names. 
This  may  be  done,  however,  when  for  any  reason  the 
assembly  desires  that  each  member  shall  go  on  record. 


BULESOF  ORDER 

Yeas  and  nays  may  be  called  for  and  recorded  on 
any  question  by  a  majority  vote. 

111.  Question  Open  Till  Both  Sides  Have  Voted. 
Until  both  sides  of  a  vote  have  been  taken,  a  member 
is  at  liberty  to  continue  the  discussion  or  to  offer 
amendment.  If  a  member  rises  and  addresses  the 
chair  after  the  affirmative  vote,  and  the  chair  not 
recognizing  him  hastens  to  put  the  negative,  the  mem- 
ber still  may  claim  the  floor. 

112.  Changing  Votes.  After  a  vote  has  been  cast 
and  until  the  time  when  the  moderator  announces  the 
result,  any  member  is  at  liberty  to  change  his  vote. 
In  doing  this  he  is  not  expected  to  reopen  the  discus- 
sion, but  if  the  question  is  debatable  he  may  briefly 
give  his  reason  for  changing,  and  even  in  case  of  an 
undebatable  motion  might  be  heard  briefly  on  a  ques- 
tion of  privilege.  This,  however,  could  only  be  asked 
in  a  grave  situation  where  the  change  had  come  about 
through  some  unusual  and  unfamiliar  conditions,  such 
that  the  member  in  changing  his  vote  would  be  justi- 
fied in  feeling  compelled  to  explain  his  reason. 

113.  Announcement  of  the  Vote.  The  vote  becomes 
a  matter  of  record  only  when  announced  by  the  chair. 

114.  Making  a  Vote  Unanimous.  A  clear  majority 
having  voted  in  favor  of  a  candidate  or  resolution,  the 
vote  may  be  made  unanimous.  The  motion  to  make  a 
vote  unanimous  should  be  made,  if  at  all,  by  some  lead- 
ing representativ'e  of  what  has  been  the  opposition, 
and  should  be  entered  into  heartily,  if  at  all.  A  single 
vote  against  such  a  motion  would  defeat  it,  nor  can  it 
truthfully  be  said  that  a  vote  has  been  unanimous  when 
the  defeated  minority  merely  tacitly  permits  the  pass- 
ing of  such  a  vote.  If  a  vote  is  recorded  that  a  certain 
election  was  made  unanimous  it  should  mean  that  the 
minority  heartily  concurred  in  the  judgment  of  the 
majority  and  themselves  proposed  this  united  expres- 

—72— 


I 


THE  VOTE 

sion.     This  motion  should  never  be  passed  with  intent 
to  coerce  a  minority. 

115.  All  Must  Vote.  In  matters  of  importance 
every  member  may  be  required  to  vote,  and  where  a 
division  is  called  for  and  members  vote  neither  way, 
they  may  be  counted  in  the  affirmative. 

The  rule  here  laid  down  is  diametrically  opposite 
to  that  now  recognized  in  Congress,  in  which  members 
present  and  not  voting  are  counted  in  the  negative. 
Tho  distinction  is  important,  and  the  present  rule  is 
sound  as  applied  to  ecclesiastical  bodies.  A  member 
of  a  legislative  body,  present  and  refusing  to  vote,  may 
be  presumed  to  be  opposed  to  the  measure  and  seeking 
by  his  silence  to  break  a  quorum.  He  is  not  per- 
mitted to  prevent  a  vote,  and  cannot  complain  if  he 
is  counted  in  the  negative,  and  so  since  the  days  of 
Thomas  B.  Eeed,  he  is  counted  in  Congress,  and  in- 
creasingly in  legislative  bodies.  But  the  case  is  quite 
otherwise  in  religious  assemblies..  The  member  not 
voting  either  for  or  against  a  measure  must  be  under- 
stood as  acquiescing  in  the  vote  of  the  majority.  If  a 
pastorate  seems  to  be  going  badly  a  member  cannot 
escape  his  share  of  the  responsibility  by  asserting  that 
he  did  not  vote  in  favor  of  the  call.  If  he  was  silent 
while  the  majority  so  voted,  he  must  assume  his  share 
of  the  responsibility  as  fully  as  if  he  had  voted  with 
the  rest. 

116.  Personal  Interest  Excludes  From  Vote.  No 
member  may  vote  on  a  matter  affecting  himself.  If, 
however,  the  matter  concerns  himself  and  others,  he 
may  vote.  For  instance,  if  a  vote  of  censure  includes 
only  one  name,  the  member  named  may  not  vote;  but 
if  it  includes  two  or  more  names  all  the  members 
named  may  vote. 

When  personalities  are  involved,  a  member  whose  case 
is  under  consideration  should  leave  the  room,  and  may 
—73— 


RULES  OF  ORDER 

be  required  to  do  so,  during  the  discussion  and  vote 
upon  his  ease,  but  may  make  his  personal  statement 
before  withdrawing. 

117.    Forms  of  Putting  Motions. 

Viva  Voce.  *'As  many  as  are  in  favor  of  the  mo- 
tion, say  Aye.  Those  opposed,  No.  The  Ayes  have  it; 
and  the  motion  prevails. ' ' 

Show  of  Hands,  Followed  by  Rising  Vote.  *'As 
many  as  are  in  favor  of  the  motion  will  manifest  it  by 
the  uplifted  hand.  Those  opposed  by  the  same  sign. 
The  Chair  is  in  doubt.  Those  who  are  in  favor  of  the 
motion  will  rise,  and  stand  until  counted.  You  may  be 
seated.  Those  who  are  opposed  will  stand.  The  vote 
is  35  in  favor  of  the  motion,  and  37  opposed.  The  mo- 
tion is  lost." 

Receiving  and  Adopting  the  Report  of  a  Committee. 
**It  is  moved  and  seconded  that  the  report  of  the 
Committee  be  received.  As  many  as  are  in  favor  will 
say,  Aye.  Opposed,  No.  The  report  is  received.  It  is 
moved  and  seconded  that  the  report  be  adopted.  As 
many  as  are  in  favor  of  the  adoption  of  the  report 
will  say,  Aye.  Opposed,  No.  The  Noes  have  it.  The 
motion  to  adopt  the  report  is  lost." 

Objection  to  the  Consideration  of  a  Question.  (Not 
in  order  if  there  has  been  any  discussion).  ''There  is 
objection  to  the  consideration  of  the  question.  Will 
the  Association  consider  it?  Those  in  favor  will  say, 
Aye.  Opposed,  No.  The  objection  does  not  receive 
a  two-thirds  vote,  and  is^lost.  The  main  question  is 
before  the  Association  for  discussion." 

Appeal  From  the  Decision  of  the  Chair.  '  *  Shall  the 
decision  of  the  Chair  stand  as  the  judgment  of  the 
Conference?  As  many  as  favor  sustaining  the  decision 
of  the  Chair  will  say.  Aye.  Contrary,  No.  The  decis- 
ion of  the  Chair  is  sustained." 

Adjourn.  ''It  is  moved  and  seconded  that  we  do 
now  adjourn.  Those  who  are  in  favor  of  adjournment 
will  say,  Aye.  Opposed,  No.  The  Ayes  have  it;  but 
before  the  Chair  announces  the  vote  he  would  remind 
the  House  that  we  have  set  no  time  to  which  we  shall 
adjourn.  It  is  moved  and  seconded  that  when  we  ad- 
journ, we  adjourn  to  meet  at  9  o'clock  tomorrow.  As 
many  as  are  in  favor  will  say.  Aye.    Contrary,  No.    It 


THE  VOTE 


is  a  vote.  A  renewal  of  the  motion  to  adjourn  is  in 
order.  Those  who  favor  adjournment  will  say,  Aye. 
Opposed,  No.  The  Ayes  have  it.  The  House  stands 
juljourned  to  9  o'clock  tomorrow." 

The  Previous  Question.  '^  Shall  the  main  question 
be  now  put?  As  many  as  are  in  favor  of  closing  the 
discussion  will  say,  Aye." 

To  sustain  an  Examination.  (When  Council  is  by 
itself).  ''It  is  moved  and  seconded  that  the  exam- 
ination be  sustained,  and  that  we  proceed  to  the  service 
of  ordination.  The  Scribe  will  call  the  roll,  and  the 
members  will  vote  as  their  names  are  called." 


-75— 


XIII.     THE  CLQSING  OP  THE  MEETING. 

118.  To  Take  Recess.  Where  it  is  intended  to 
close  a  meeting  temporarily  and  to  resume  it  at  an- 
other hour  of  the  same  day,  a  motion  to  take  recess 
until  a  given  time  is  in  order.  It  is  undebatable,  but 
brief  remarks  may  be  permitted  by  general  consent,  and 
the  motion  may  be  amended  as  to  the  time  at  which 
it  is  proposed  to  reassemble,  and  limited  discussion 
may  be  permitted  on  this  point. 

119.  To  Adjourn.  A  motion  to  adjourn,  if  carried, 
dissolves  the  assembly,  unless  a  time  is  fixed  to  which 
adjournment  is  to  be  taken.  The  motion  should  be  in 
this  form,  "That  we  do  now  adjourn,"  or  in  the  case 
of  a  committee,  "That  the  committee  rise."  This 
motion  is  undebatable  and  cannot  be  reconsidered  or 
amended,  unless  the  motion  contains  subsidiary  mat- 
ter, in  which  case  amendments  are  in  order,  and  debate 
is  permitted  on  all  matters  included  in  the  motion 
beyond  that  of  simple  adjournment. 

It  is  commonly  said  that  a  motion  to  adjourn  is 
never  debatable  arid  always  in  order.  Neither  of  these 
statements  is  strictly  correct.  JEven  the  motion  "That 
we  do  now  adjourn ' '  sometimes  permits  limited  discus- 
sion, particularly  when  the  assembly  is  to  hold  no  other 
session.  A  member  rising  at  such  a  time  to  call  the 
attention  of  the  house  to  business  that  has  not  been 
transacted  is  in  order  even  if  the  motion  to  adjourn 
has  passed,  provided  the  result  has  not  yet  been  stated* 
by  the  chair.  To  hold  that  a  motion  to  adjourn  can 
never  be  debated  would  sometimes  make  it  impossible 
for  a  body  to  transact  important  items  of  business  that 
had  been  overlooked  by  the  majority.  Discussion  of 
—76— 


THE       CLOSING      OF      THE      MEETING 

tlie  motion  to  adjourn,  however,  must  be  strictly  con- 
iined  to  important  items  of  information  bearing  di- 
rectly on  the  advisability  of  the  motion. 

When  there  is  no  other  business  before  the  house  a 
motion  to  adjourn  may  admit  of  amendment  for  the 
purpose  of  bringing  before  the  house  other  business, 
and  to  prevent  a  restless  and  uninformed  majority 
from  dissolving  the  assembly  without  completing  its 
work.  And  upon  such  amendment,  if  it  is  seconded 
and  stated,  there  may  be  limited  discussion.  A  motion 
to  adjourn  loses  its  privilege  if  in  any  way  modified. 
But  the  amendment  to  a  motion  to  adjourn  is  itself  a 
privileged  motion,  and  allowable  to  prevent  the  abuse 
of  the  privilege  of  the  motion  to  adjourn.  It  must  not 
itself  be  permitted  to  be  abused. 

Neither  is  it  strictly  true  to  say  that  the  motion 
to  adjourn  is  alwa^^s  in  order.  Even  when  a  motion  to 
adjourn  is  before  the  house  it  may  be  set  aside  tem- 
porarily by  a  motion  to  fix  a  time  to  which  to  ad- 
journ. 

A  motion  to  adjourn,  having  been  defeated,  may  not 
be  renewed  until  other  business  has  been  transacted. 

**When  an  assembly  has  not  fixed  the  day  to  which 
it  shall  adjourn  and  it  is  not  otherwise  limited  by  law, 
an  adjournment  would  be  equivalent  to  a  dissolu- 
tion. The  motion  to  adjourn  would  then  have  no  privi- 
lege whatever  over  other  motions.  Indeed  [if  other 
business  remains  to  be  done],  it  should  not  be  enter- 
tained by  the  presiding  officer  [and  far  from  being 
undebatable],  it  opens  up  a  wide  field  for  debate." 
Reed's  Parliamentary  Rules,  p.  126. 

120.  The  Effect  of  Adjourament  on  Unfinished  Busi- 
ness. When  an  adjournment  closes  a  session  that  will 
be  resumed  or  followed  at  a  stated  time  within  the 
year  by  a  session  of  the  same  body,  unfinished  business 
should  be  taken  up  at  the  next  session  in  advance  of 

—77— 


RULES  OF  ORDER 

new  business.     But  where  an  assembly  meets  but  once 
a  year,  unfinished  business  ends  with  the  session. 

121.  To  Fix  the  Time  to  Which  to  Adjourn.  A  mo- 
tion to  fix  a  time  to  which  to  adjourn  takes  precedence 
over  every  other  motion.  It  is  debatable  unless  an- 
other motion  is  before  the  house.  It  may  be  presented 
as  a  question  of  privilege  even  when  important  business 
is  before  the  body,  but  in  that  case  it  cannot  be  de- 
bated and  can  only  be  amended  as  to  the  time  which 
it  is  proposed  to  adjourn. 

122.  General  Remarks.  After  the  motion  to  ad- 
journ has  been  lost,  it  may  be  renewed  after  a  reason- 
able time,  even  if  no  votes  have  been  taken.  The 
motion  **that  we  do  now  adjourn*'  is  not  precisely  the 
same  at  10  o'clock  p.  m.  that  it  is  at  11  p.  m. 

More  freedom  of  discussion  of  the  motion  to  adjourn 
is  permitted  when  no  business  is  before  the  house.  It' 
the  assembly  is  discussing  a  question  and  the  motion 
to  adjourn  is  made,  it  is  assumed  that  the  only  ques- 
tion bearing  upon  the  wisdom  of  adjournment  is  the 
question  before  the  house.  But  if  there  is  no  other 
business  pending  limited  discussion  may  be  jiermitted; 
and  also  amendment. 

If  the*  motion  to  adjourn  is  qualified  it  cannot  be 
made  while  another  question  is  before  the  house. 

The  motion  to  adjourn  cannot  bfe  reconsidered. 

An  important  church  meeting  having  completed  its 
business,  a  motion  to  adjourn  was  made  and  seconded. 
The  minister  rose,  stated  the  motion,  and  before  put- 
ting it  to  vote,  attempted  to  say  a  word  of  satisfaction 
concerning  the  business  that  had  been  done,  when  an 
officious  member  called  out,  '*A  point  of  order!  A 
motion  to  adjourn  is  not  debatable!"  He  was  as  un- 
parliamentary as  he  was  rude. 


— 7S— 


XIV.     COMMITTEES. 

123.  Reason  for  Committees.  To  save  the  time  of 
the  assembly  aud  to  give  opportunity  for  investigation 
and  the  careful  preparation  of  reports,  committees  are 
of  great  service.  An  increasing  volume  of  the  business 
of  deliberative  assemblies  is  performed  by  committees. 
Committees  are  of  three  kinds:  Special  committees, 
standing  committees  and  committees  of  the  whole, 

124.  Special  Committees.  A  motion  to  refer  to  a 
committee  is  the  freest  of  all  subsidiary  motions,  ex- 
cepting that  to  amend.  It  is  amendable,  debatable, 
and  opens  the  main  question  to  discussion. 

Special  committees  consist  of  three  members,  unless 
the  number  is  specified  by  vote.  The  chair  may  ask, 
"Of  how  many  shall  this  committee  consist,  and  how 
shall  this  committee  be  appointed?"  and  it  is  not 
usually  necessary  that  a  formal  vote  should  be  taken 
in  answer  to  these  questions.  If  some  member  answers 
''three"  or  ''five"  and  there  is  no  opposing  sugges- 
tion, the  chair  announces,  "Unless  the  chair  hears 
other  suggestions  the  committee  will  consist  of  five." 
And  when  the  question  is  asked,  "How  shall  this  com- 
mittee be  appointed?"  if  members  answer  "Chair," 
and  there  is  no  other  suggestion,  the  chair  appoints 
the  committee. 

Where  there  is  a  nominating  committee  it  is  usual 
for  that  committee  to  nominate  committees  as  well  as 
officers.  If  the  moderator  has  any  reason  to  believe 
that  a  committee  of  lii^  appointment  would  be  consid- 
ered partial,  he  will  do  well  to  call  for  nominations 
from  the  floor  and  put  the  names  to  vote  in  the  order 
of  their  nomination.  The  member  moving  the  appoint- 
—79— 


RULES  OP  ORDER 

inent  of  a  committee  is  often  made  chairman  of  it,  but 
he  has  no  reason  to  expect  that  this  will  be  done.  If 
he  is  made  chairman  it  should  be  only  because  of  his 
eminent  fitness  for  the  place,  and  it  is  not  desirable 
that  a  member  moving  the  appointment  of  a  committee 
should  be  understood  as  soliciting  a  place  upon  it. 

125.  Standing  Committees — For  the  consideration  of 
matters  that  may  be  grouped  under  convenient  heads 
and  are  likely  to  be  presented  from  time  to  time  and 
to  need  coordinate  consideration,  standing  committees 
are  of  large  value. 

In  appointing  committes  to  investigate  and  report,  it 
is  not  necessary  that  the  members  of  committees 
should  be  members  of  the  appointing  body.  It  is  not 
usual  that  church  committees  should  include  persons 
who  are  not  members  of  the  church,  but  Associations, 
Conferences  and  the  National  Council  are  at  liberty  to 
place  upon  their  standing  committees  any  member  of  a 
Congregational  Church  within  their  respective  terri- 
tories. 

126.  Committees  Should  Be  Representative.  In  the 
appointment  of  committees  care  should  be  taken  to 
make  them  truly  representative.  If  it  is  known  that 
a  difference  of  opinion  exists,  it  is  by  far  better  that 
the  minority  should  be  represented  upon  the  com- 
mittee. 

127.  Reports  of  Committees.  Eeports  of  committees 
belong  to  the  unfinished  business  ot  an  assembly  and 
so  constitute  a  special  order  upon  its  calendar.  Those 
having  in  charge  the  shaping  of  programs  for  repre- 
sentative gatherings  should  confer  with  committee 
chairmen  and  provide  sufficient  time  for  the  report  of 
all  standing  committees. 

Committee  reports  should  be   in  writing  and  signed 
by  the  chairman,  and  in  matters  of  considerable  im- 
portance signed  also  by  all  members  of  the  committee. 
—80— 


COMMITTEES 

128.  Majority  and  Minority  Reports.  The  commit- 
tee should  seek  to  bring  in  a  report  which  all  its  mem- 
bers can  recommend.  If  the  committee  cannot  agree 
it  will  be  practically  certain  that  the  assembly  also 
will  be  divided,  and  one  of  the  purposes  of  a  commit- 
tee is  to  determine  a  course  upon  which  the  assembly 
can  probably  unite.  However,  if  a  committee  having 
earnestly  sought  a  united  report  finds  itself  unable  to 
agree,  there  may  be  presented  a  majority  report  signed 
by  those  members  who  agree  to  it,  and  a  minority 
report  signed  by  the  minority. 

The  assembly  may  accept  either  report  or  it  may 
receive  both  and  proceed  to  the  consideration  of  the 
whole,  but  having  voted  to  receive  both  the  majority 
and  minority  reports,  a  motion  to  adopt  one  or  the 
other  would  be  the  usual  basis  of  further  discussion. 
The  usual  form  of  such  a  motion  is  that  the  majority 
report  be  adopted;  the  minority  report  may  then  be 
brought  before  the  house  upon  a  motion  to  substitute 
the  minority  report  for  the  majority  report. 

129.  Reports  Upon  Reports.  When  a  report  is  re- 
ferred to  a  committee  the  committee  is  not  at  liberty 
to  alter  the  text  of  the  report,  but  may  recommend 
changes  on  a  separate  sheet,  which  changes  have  the 
force  of  a  motion  to  substitute. 

130.  Section  by  Section.  When  the  report  of  a 
committee  is  considered  section  by  section,  one  motion 
to  receive  the  report  is  sufficient,  and  the  question  may 
be  put  on  each  section  without  a  distinct  motion  for 
each.  If  there  is  a  preamble  it  is  adopted  last,  and 
the  final  vote  is  upon  the  report  as  a  whole. 

131.  Committee  of  the  Whole.  When  a  subject  is 
under  consideration  and  it  is  desired  to  discuss  and 
amend  it  with  greater  freedom  than  is  usual  in  deliber- 
ative assemblies,  the  house  may  resolve  itself  into  a 
committee  of  the  whole.     When  the  matter  is  referred 

—81-- 


BULBS  OF  ORDER 

to  the  committee  of  the  whole  the  moderator  rises  and 
calls  another  member  to  the  chair.  His  choice  is 
almost  invariably  concurred  in,  but  the  assembly  may 
elect  a  chairman  of  the  committee  if  it  desires.  The 
moderator  takes  his  seat  among  the  members,  having  no 
other  right  than  that  belonging  to  one  of  the  rest. 
The  scribe  keeps  his  place  and  is  secretary  of  the  com- 
mittee, but  only  for  the  purpose  of  furnishing  docu- 
ments, receiving  papers  and  keeping  such  informal  min- 
utes as  may  assist  the  committee.  The  records  of  the 
committee  do  not  become  a  part  of  the  record  of  the 
assembly,  but  only  its  report. 

When  the  committee  of  the  whole  has  completed  its 
work  it  does  not  adjourn.  The  proper  vote  is  ''that 
the  committee  rise."  When  this  motion  prevails  the 
moderator  resumes  his  seat  and  the  chairman  of  the 
committee  of  the  whole  presents  to  the  assembly  the 
result  of  the  work  of  the  committee. 

In  the  committee  of .  the  whole  any  member  is  en- 
titled to  speak  as  often  as  he  can  get  the  floor,  unless 
the  committee  places  limits  upon  discussion.  The  as- 
sembl}'  in  resolving  itself  into  committee  of  the  whole 
may  set  a  time  at  which  it  shall  resume  its  own  ses- 
sion. If  the  time  arrives  and  the  committee  is  not 
ready  to  report  it  cannot  extend  its  time,  even  by 
unanimous  vote.  It  cannot  alter  the  text  of  any 
resolution  submitted  to  it,  but  may  report  to  the  house 
a  form  of  resolution  which  it  approves. 

The  committee  of  the  whole  is  of  comparatively 
little  use  in  church  gatherings,  but  now  and  then  is 
found  to  be  a  convenience. 


—82- 


fart  2 

dnttgr^gatumal 
®Il00ra  mh  f  rartto 

Wxtli  Bxxi^ttXmB  for 


PART  II. 

CONGREGATIONAL  THEORY  AND 
PRACTICE. 


I.  THE  ORGANIZATION  OF  CHURCHES. 

Any  company  of  believers  living  sufficiently  near  to 
each  other  to  meet  statedly  for  worship  and  to  unite  in 
Christian  activities  may  organize  themselves  into  a 
self-governing  church.  This  church,  if  approved  by 
the  neighboring  churches  affiliated  in  council  or  asso- 
ciation, may  be  recognized  on  behalf  of  the  denomina- 
tion, and  entitled  to  fellowship  as  a  Congregational 
Church.  The  right  of  organization  is  inherent  in  the 
local  body  of  believers.  The  right  of  recognition  be- 
longs to  the  sisterhood  of  churches  with  which  the 
local  church. expects  fellowship. 

It  is  important  that  in  the  organization  of  a  Congre- 
gational Church  careful  attention  should  be  given  to 
local  conditions  which  seem  to  call  for  the  organization, 
and  also  that  from  the  beginning  the  advice  and  fellow- 
ship or  neighboring  churches  should  be  sought. 

A  Congregational  Church  may  be  organized  with  or 
without  the  aid  of  the  council,  or  of  an  association 
acting  in  a  conciliary  capacity.  Mistakes  are  some- 
times avoided  if  the  council  or  association  is  called  for 
the  purpose  of  organization,  but  where  a  different 
method  is  adopted,  advice  should  be  sought  from  the 
advisory  committee  of  the  local  association,  or  from 
a  neighboring  pastor  of  standing  and  experience. 

The  Organization  of  a  Church  Without  Council.  Tlie 
—85— 


CONGREGATIONAL   THEORY  AND   PRACTICE 

neighborhood  should  first  be  canvassed,  and  a  list  of 
prospective  members  should  be  obtained.  It  is  ad- 
visable that  these  should  have  signed  in  advance  a 
simple  preliminary  covenant  which  will  afford  the 
basis  of  a  temporary  organization.  The  following  has 
been  used  successfully  in  cases  of  this  kind: 

"For  the  glory  of  God,  for  the  service  of  oi\j  fellow 
men,  and  for  mutual  assistance  in  our  Christian  life, 
the  "undersigned  agree  to  become  charter  members  of  a 
Congregational  Church. ' ' 

The  extreme  brevity  and  freedom  from  teclinicality 
of  such  a  statement  is  an  advantage. 

A  preliminary  meeting  may  be  held  and  a  committee 
appointed  to  present  a  constitution,  covenant  and 
articles  of  faith.  Where  such  a  preliminary  meeting 
is  inexpedient  these  documents  may  be  prepared  in  ad- 
vance by  the  leaders  of  the  movement  or  by  a  neigh- 
boring pastor.  The  Council  Manual  prepared  by  a  com- 
mittee of  the  National  Council  in  1895  contains  forms 
which  may  serve  as  models  for  such  an  organization, 
and  which  appear  somewhat  modified  in  this  volume. 

A  formal  call  should  be  issued  for  the  organization, 
and  should  become  a  part  of  the  minutes  of  the  meet- 
ing. It  may  be  published  in  a  local  paper  or  sent  in- 
dividually to  prospective  members. 

On  the  ajjpointed  date  the  meeting  may  be  called  to- 
order  by  a  neighboring  pastor,  or  by  a  representative 
of  the  advisory  committee  of  the  association.  A  tem- 
porary clerk  should  be  elected  ^nd  the  call  for  the 
meeting  read.  The  names  of  the  persons  who  have 
signified  their  intention  of  uniting  with  the  church 
should  be  read,  and  if  a  sufficient  number  are  found 
to  be  present,  the  business  of  the  meeting  may  pro- 
ceed. A  permanent  moderator  and  scribe  should  now 
be  chosen,  and  prayer  offered  by  the  presiding  officer 
or  some  person  whom  he  may  appoint. 
—86— 


ORGANIZATION  OF  CHURCHES 

The  persons  who  are  to  join  by  letter  from  other 
(  Imrches  should  produce  their  credentials,  and  these 
[lapers  should  be  submitted  to  a  committee.  The  per- 
sons desiring  to  unite  on  confession  of  faith  should 
also  present  their  names  and  requests.  If  there  is  ob- 
jection to  any  name  proposed,  the  prospective  members 
Jiave  a  right  by  vote  to  refuse  to  associate  that  person 
with  themselves  as  a  charter  member  of  the  church; 
but  if  no  objection  is  raised,  the  names  need  not  be 
voted  upon  separately.  If  the  committee  finds  the 
letters  to  be  in  due  form,  and  the  persons  uniting  on 
confession  to  give  reasonable  evidence  of  faith  in 
Christ,  they  may  report  favorably  upon  the  prospec- 
tive membership  as  a  whole. 

A  motion  is  then  in  order,  and  may  be  in  substance 
as  follows:  "Voted  that  we  now  proceed  to  take  the 
necessary  steps  toward  the  organization  of  a  church  of 

the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  to  be  known  as  the 

Congregational  Church." 

This  motion  being  open  for  discussion,  it  should  be 
made  clear  that  such  a  church  is  needed;  that  the  field 
is  not  already  cotered  by  neighboring  churches,  that  it 
has  good  prospect  of  reaching  self-support  within  a 
reasonable  period  and  that  those  who  are  to  constitute 
the  church  represent  the  best  interests  of  the  com- 
munity in  the  undertaking.  These  matters  being  estab- 
lished the  motion  may  be  adopted. 

The  covenant,  statement  of  doctrine,  form  for  the 
reception  of  members  and  constitution  and  by-laws 
may  now  be  presented  and  adopted. 

The  election  of  officers  will  then  be  in  order.  If 
deacons  and  trustees  are  to  be  so  chosen  that  terms 
of  office  do  not  all  expire  at  once,  one  officer  should  be 
elected  for  one  year,  another  for  two,  and  another  for 
three,  as  the  constitution  may  direct. 

It  may  be  wise  to  adjourn  the  meeting  at  this  point 
—87— 


CONGREGATIONAL  THEORY  AND  PRACTICE 

and  to  complete  it  at  a  Sunday  eovenaut  service,  hold- 
ing the  charter  membership  open  until  that  date.  In 
that  case  the  persons  to  be  received  into  the  fellow- 
ship of  the  church  who  were  not  present  at  the  business 
meeting  should  present  themselves  and  be  accepted  by 
vote  as  charter  members  of  the  church,  and  the  whole 
body  then  going  forward  as  their  names  are  read,  may 
receive  the  right  hand  of  fellowship.  This  service  may 
appropriately  be  followed  by  a  communion  service. 

This  method  of  effecting  an  organization  in  two 
meetings,  one  called  especially  for  the  transaction  of 
business,  and  the  second  called  upon  a  Sunday  for 
the  purpose  of  joining  in  the  covenant,  possesses  some 
marked  practical  advantages.  Where  it  is  employed 
there  should  be  a  formal  vote  at  the  second  service 
ratifying  the  proceedings  of  the  previous  meeting,  and 
the  covenant  service  should  be  considered  an  ad- 
journed session  of  the  meeting  for  organization. 

The  Organization  of  a  Church  With  the  Aid  of 
Council.  Formerly  most  Congregational  churches  were 
organized  in  this  way.  The  prospective  members  hav- 
ing held  a  preliminary  meeting,  and  agreed  upon  their 
desire  to  organize  a  church,  may  join  in  issuing  a  let- 
ter missive  to  be  signed  by  a  committee  of  the 
brethren,  inviting  the  Congregational  churches  of  the 
vicinage,  or  the  Association  of  said  churches,  to  con- 
vene for  the  purpose  of  organizing  a  Congregational 
church. 

The  council  being  duly  organized,  the  list  of  the 
prospective  members  should  be  submitted,  and  such 
statements  made  as  shall  convince  the  council  with 
the  necessity  of  proceeding  with  the  organization. 
The  council  may  then  be  by  itself,  and  if  it  approves 
the  organization  will  return  with  the  report  of  ap- 
proval. 

The  organization  of  the  church  will  then  proceed, 
the  council  being  present,  and  its  officers  presiding  and 
—88-- 


ORGANIZATION  OF  CHURCHES 

conducting  the  proceedings  of  organization.  The  mod- 
erator of  the  council  will  act  as  chairman  of  the  meet- 
ing, and  the  scribe  of  the  council  will  incorporate  the 
proceedings  of  the  new  organization  into  the  records 
of  the  council.  The  voting,  however,  after  the  re- 
port of  the  council  favorable  to  the  organization  of  the 
eliurch  will  be  by  the  prospective  members. 

The  constitution,  covenant,-  and  confession  of  faith 
being  adopted,  the  council  will  resume  its  session  and 
on  behalf  of  the  churches  represented  approve  the 
organization  and  receive  the  new  church  into  fellow- 
ship and  commend  it  for  membership  in  the  Associa- 
tion. 

It  is  altogether  fitting  that  the  business  session 
should  be  held  in  the  afternoon,  and  the  public  cove- 
nant service  in  the  evening;  or  that  the  business  of 
organization  should  be  transacted  upon  a  week  day 
and  the  covenant  service  be  held  upon  a  convenient 
Sunday. 

The  Association  Acting  as  Council.  In  all  states 
where  Associations  have  incorporated  in  their  consti- 
tutions the  right  of  ordaining  ministers  and  of  organ- 
izing churches,  councils  may  be  dispensed  with  and 
the  business  of  the  council  may  be  transacted  by  the 
Association, 

Where  a  council  has  been  called  to  recognize  the 
church,  the  admission  of  the  church  to  the  Association 
constitutes  a  separate  act,  and  the  proceedings  of  the 
council  form  a  separate  but  important  step  in  the 
process  of  recognition. 

Recognition  of  a  Church.  A  Congregational  Church 
organized  as  herein  directed  will  seek  recognition 
either  through  a  council  of  neighboring  churches  or  a 
meeting  of  the  district  Association.  If  a  council  is  to 
be  called,  the  advice  of  the  advisory  committee  of  the 
district  Association  should  be  sought  and  the  council 
should  represent   fairly  the  churches  of   the   vicinage. 

—89--  .       .        


CONGREGATIONAL   THEORY  AND  PRACTICE 

A  letter  missive  should  be  sent  out  iu  form  aud  in 
substance  like  that  contained  in  the  appendix. 

The  council  convening  on  the  day  appointed,  and 
being  duly  organized,  should  first  have  presented  to 
it  all  the  records  of  the  church  from  the  beginning, 
together  with  the  constitution,  creed  and  covenant. 
Any  further  statement  concerning  the  admission  of 
such  a.  church  may  be  made,  and  the  council  may  be 
by  itself  to  consider  the  wisdom  of  the  undertaking. 
If  it  appear  to  the  council  that  the  organization  is 
advisable,  it  should  vote  first,  to  approve  the  organ- 
ization, articles  of  faith,  and  covenant  of  the  church; 
and,  secondly,  to  recommend  the  church  to  the  fellow- 
ship of  the  district  Association. 

Two  copies  of  the  minutes  of  the  council  should  be 
prepared,  signed  by  the  moderator  and  scribe.  One 
of  these  should  be  furnished  to  the  registrar  of  the 
district  Association  and  the  other  to  the  clerk  of  the 
church.  The  letter  should  be  entered  in  the  record 
book  of  the  church  and  permanently  preserved. 

At  the  next  meeting  of  the  district  Association  the 
church  should  be  represented  by  its  pastor  and  a 
delegate,  and  formal  application  should  be  made  for 
admission.  Eesolutions  to  this  effect  may  be  sub- 
stantially in  the  following  words: 

' '  Voted  that  the Congregational 

Church  in ,  organized   19 .  . , 

and    recognized    by    the    council    of    the    vicinage    on 

hereby  applies  for  admission  to  the 

Association,    as    a    Congregational 

Church  in  fellowship  and  regular  standing." 

The  Disbanding  of  a  Church.  Sometimes  through 
changes  in  the  population  of  a  community  it  becomes 
advisable  to  disband  a  church,  or  to  combine  it  with 
another  church.  In  such  a  case  competent  advice 
should  be  sought  to  secure  all  legal  rights  in  the  prem- 
ises. If  money  has  been  invested  in  the  church 
—90— 


ORGANIZATION  OF  CHURCHES 

work  by  the  Home  Missionary  Society,  or  in  the  build- 
ing by  the  Church  Btiilding  Society,  care  should  be 
taken  to  secure  all  the  legal  and  moral  equities  in- 
volved. Public  notice  should  be  given  that  all  mem- 
bers may  have  knowledge  of  the  proposed  action.  In 
any  case  of  doubt  a  council  should  be  called,  or  the 
advice  of  the  Association  should  be  sought.  If  any 
considerable  number  of  the  members  still  believe  the 
church  to  be  needed,  and  are  willing  to  continue  its 
responsibilities,  respectful  heed  should  be  given  to 
their  desires  and  promises,  without,  however,  jeopard- 
izing important  interests  for  what  may  be  a  too  con- 
fident hope.  If  it  should  finally  appear  that  the 
church  is  no  longer  needed  the  following  steps  may 
be  taken:  First,  it  may  be  voted  that  this  church 
proceed  to  take  the  necessary  steps  to  dispose  of  its 
property  and  to  disband.  Secondly,  the  trustees 
should  be  directed  to  dispose  of  the  property  either 
by  deed  to  the  Congregational  Church  Building  So- 
ciety, or  such  other  way  as  to  provide  for  the  proper 
securing  of  the  interests  of  the  denomination.  A  bill  of 
sale  of  the  personal  property  should  also  be  authorized. 
IMiirdly,  it  should  be  voted  that  the  clerk  have  author- 
ity to  grant  letters  to  all  members  now  on  the  rolls 
of  this  church  to  any  church  with  which  we  are  in 
fellowship.  Fourthly,  it  should  be  voted  that  the  rec- 
ords, when  completed,  be  deposited  with  the  registrar 
of  the  Association.  Finally,  all  necessary  business 
being  completed,  it  should  be  voted  that  this  church 
do  now  disband. 

Uniting  Two  Churches.  Two  churches,  both  being 
incorporated,  and  owning  their  own  property,  may 
unite  by  majority  vote  of  both  churches,  and  take 
the  name  and  organization  of  either,  or  agree  upon  a 
new  name.  Tlie  choice  of  the  new  name  does  not 
FKM'essitate  the  overthrow  of  the  older  organizations, 
;iii(l  the  united  church  under  a  new  name  may  so  con- 
—91— 


CONGREGATIONAL  THEORY  AND  PRACTICE 

duct  its  business  as  merely  to  effect  a  reorganization 
of  both  churches  under  the  one  new  name.  Kegard- 
less  of  the  name  chosen,  the  original  date  of  the  older 
organization  should  be  retained  as  the  date  of  the 
organization  of  the  united  church.  To  bring  this  to 
pass  without  sacrifice  of  any  vested  interest  a  good 
Christian  lawyer  should  be  consulted;  and  the  matter 
should  be  considered  carefully  by  some  one  with  ex- 
perience in  such  matters.  In  some  of  the  older  states 
a  special  act  of  the  Legislature  has  been  necessary  to 
effect  mergers  and  preserve  historic  and  vested  rights. 

Members  voting  against  the  merger  are  still  mem- 
bers of  the  united  church,  in  good  standing;  but  should 
be  given  letters  if  they  insist  upon  it. 

Dividing  a  Church.  A  church  may  divide  by  vote. 
But  this  action  is  quite  different  from  that  of  uniting 
two  churches,  in  that  the  church  cannot  by  majority 
vote  dismiss  a  group  of  members  against  their  in- 
dividual choice,  nor  set  them  apart  as  those  to  form 
the  new  church.  By  unanimous  consent  the  parish 
might  be  divided  geographically,  and,  one  organiza- 
tion taking  a  new  name,  each  could  date  its  records 
from  the  beginning  of  the  united  church.  But  usually 
a  new  church  is  formed,  composed  of  such  members 
as  request  letters  of  dismission  for  the  purpose  of 
joining   it. 

Receiving  Churches  From  Other  Denominations. 
An  undenominational  church  may  by  vote  become 
Congregational  by  voting  to  unite  with  the  Congre- 
gational Association  within  whose  bounds  it  is  situated, 
and  being  received  by  that  bo^y.  The  same  would 
be  true  of  any  other  self-governing  church  applying 
for  membership.  If  desired,  the  church  applying 
for  membership  may  first  call  a  council,  and  the  coun- 
cil's recommendation  would  be  an  appropriate  intro- 
duction to  the  association. 

—92— 


ORGANIZATION  OF  CHURCHES 

If  any  members  in  such  a  church  vote  against  unit- 
ing, they  are  not  thereby  cut  off  from  membership  in 
the  church,  but  are  entitled  to  consideration  if  they 
continue  in  fellowship.  In  the  case  of  a  church  not 
hitherto  orthodox,  coming  into  fellowship,  the  minority 
are  not  subject  to  discipline  if  they  decline  to  ac- 
cept new  creed  tests.  They  still  have  all  their  rights 
as  members  of  the  church,  and  may  be  dismissed  as 
members  in  good  standing  if  they  request  letters,  or 
may  continue  in  fellowship  with  the  church  in  its  new 
relations. 

A  further  word  on  this  subject  will  be  found  in 
the  chapter  on  Church  Membership. 

The  Incorporation  of  a  Church.  The  incorporation 
of  a  church  is  a  very  simple  matter.  The  laws  of  the 
several  states  are  framed  to  conform  to  the  usages  of 
the  various  denominations;  so  that  the  directions  here 
given  will,  with  slight  adaptations,  fit  the  require- 
ments of  most  states.  In  case  of  any  doubt  it  would 
be  well  to  consult  a  Christian  lawyer,  who  would 
furnish  the  form  as  required  in  the  statutes  of  the 
state  in  which  the  church  is  situated. 

The  following  directions  are  adequate  for  most 
cases: 

Prepare  a  written  notice  to  be  signed  by  the  num- 
ber of  members  required  by  the  rules  of  the  local 
church,  and  preferably  by  its  Board  of  Trustees,  an- 
nouncing that  at  a  regular  mid-week  meeting  on  a 
certain  date  the  church  will  be  asked  to  vote  upon 
the  question  of  becoming  incorporated.  Let  this  notice 
be  read  from  the  pulpit  one  or  two  Sundays  before 
the  date  of  meeting,  according  to  the  rules  of  the 
church.  This  call  should  bo  incorporated  in  the 
minutes  of  the  meeting. 

A  resolution  substantially  in  the  following  form 
may  then  be   presented: 

''Kesolved,  that  this  church  apply  for  incorporation 
—93— 


CONGREGATIONAL   THEORY  AND  PRACTICE 

under  the  statutes  of  this  state;  and  that  Messrs.  A. 
p.,  C.  D.,  and  E.  F.,  now  serving  as  trustees,  be  the 
trustees  of  this  incorporation;  and  that  they  and  the 
chairman  and  secretary  of  this  meeting  be  authorized 
and  instructed  to  act  for  the  church  in  the  preparation 
and  filing  of  the  necessary  papers. ' ' 

The  papers  to  be  filed,  which  should  be  ready  in 
advance,  require  in  some  states  the  signatures  of  all 
the  incorporators,  who  must  not  be  less  than  three  in 
number.  In  other  states  the  chairman  or  secretary  of 
the  meeting  may  make  oath  to  the  papers,  and  merely 
name  the  trustees.  The  following  is  the  form  of  oath 
prescribed  in  some  of  the  states: 

State  of      

County.     3S. 

I,  John  Doe,  do  solemnly  swear,  that  at  a  meeting 

of  the  members  of  the Church  of   ,  held 

at    on   ,  Messrs.  A.  B.,  C.  D.,  and  E.  F. 

were  elected  trustees,  according  to  the  rules  and  usages 
of  such  church.  And  said  church  adopted  as  its  cor- 
porate name,  ''The    Congregational  Church  of 

"  and  as  its  corporate  seal,  the  following  words: 

"The Congregational  Church  of   ,"  with 

the  following  motto  and  devise:    ,  the  whole  to 

be  inclosed  in  a  scroll,  and  to  be  either  written, 
stamped  or  printed.  And  at  said  meeting  this  affiant 
acted  as  chairman   (or  secretary). 

(Name) 

Subscribed   and  sworn  to  before  me  this   .  .    day  of 

,   19-- 

Notary  Public. 

This  affidavit,  with  a  copy  of  the  constitution  of  the 
church,  should  be  filed  with  the  recorder  of  deeds,  or 
such  other  officer  as  the  state  appoints  for  tins  purpose. 

Corporate  Seal.  In  some  of  the  states  a  corporate 
seal  is  positively  necessary.  Seal  presses  such  as 
notaries  use  are  very  inexpensive,  and  a  specially  de- 
—94— 


ORGANIZATION 


OF 


CHURCHES 


signed  seal,  with  a  motto  or  device,  or  both,  costs  very 
i'ow  dollars,  and  is  appropriate.  Nearly  every  church 
has  occasion  now  and  then  to  execute  legal  documents, 
and  in  addition  to  this  it  is  appropriate  that  letters 
missive,  church  letters,  and  similar  documents  should 
bear  a  seal. 

As  illustrations  of  somewhat  elaborate  designs  made 
simple  and  effective,  two  seals  are  here  given.  The 
First  Church  of  Oak  Park  is  the  mother  of  six  daugh- 
ters; and  has  adopted  as  its  symbol  the  seven-branched 
laudlestick.  But  as  the  number  seven  is  itself  symbolic, 
of  completeness,  it  would  not  become  inappropriate 
if  another  daughter  should  enter  the  family.  As  in 
Revelation,  so  in  this  seal,  there  are  seven  stars,  the 
light  of  heaven  mingling  with  that  of  earth  in  the 
Church  of  Christ.  And  the  candlestick  is  placed  upon 
a  rugged  rock,  trebly  symbolic  of  God,  the  Rock  of 
Ages;  the  Church  established  upon  a  Rock;  and  the 
Congregational  movement  related  to  Plymouth  Rock. 
The  whole  is  inclosed  in  a  border  of  acorns  and  oak 
leaves. 

Hhawmut  seal  employs  the  ancient  and  beautiful 
symbol  which  places  X,  the  Greek  initial  of  Christ, 
in  the  intersection  of  a  cross  inclosed  in  a  circle — 
Christ  for  the  world — and  in  the  four  arms  the  Latin 
words  Rex,  Lex,  Dux,  Lux — Christ,  our  King,  Law, 
Captain  and  Light.  The  Greek  motto  signifies,  "Xot 
to  be  ministered  unto,  but   to   minister. ' ' 


,MC//. 


n.     THE  CONDUCT  OF  CHURCH  MEETINGS. 

The  Call  of  the  Meeting.  The  ordinary  business  of 
the  church  may  be  transacted  at  any  mid-week  meet- 
ing, or  in  case  of  necessity  at  any  Sunday  service, 
without  previous  notice.  It  is  customary  for  constitu- 
tions to  specify  the  number  of  members  who  must 
be  present  in  order  to  constitute  a  quorum.  No  ques- 
tion involving  the  appropriation  of  money,  or  im- 
portant change  in  the  policy  of  the  church,  or  amend- 
ment to  its  system  of  doctrine  or  rules,  should  be 
undertaken  without  previous  public  notice.  In  general, 
propositions  contemplating  the  expenditure  of  money 
should  previously  be  considered  by  the  trustees,  and 
matters  affecting  the  policy  and  doctrine  of  the  church 
should  be  considered  in  advance  by  the  deacons.  This 
is  not  legally  necessary,  but  is  a  courteous  recognition 
of  those  in  office;  and  almost  invariably  a  motion  gains 
greatly  in  favor  if  the  person  proposing  it  is  able  to 
say  that  this  has  received  the  approval  of  the  of- 
ficial board  whom  it  most  nearly  concerns. 

When  special  meetings  are  called  by  a  group  of  mem- 
bers, or  by  one  of  the  official  boards,  the  call  signed 
by  the  members  who  have  drafted  it  should  be  read 
from  the  pulpit  on  the  Sunday  previous  to  the  meet- 
ing and  incorporated  into  the  minutes  of  the  meet- 
ings. 

The  Presiding  Officer.  Unless  the  coijstitution  of  the 
church  provides  otherwise  the  pastor  is  the  moderator 
of  all  business  meetings  of  the  church,  excepting  those 
which  relate  to  his  own  work  or  salary,  or  which  may 
have  been  called  for  the  consideration  of  some  mat- 
ter in  which  he  has  a  personal  interest.  In  the  absence 
—96— 


CONDUCT      OF      CHURCH      MEETINGS 

of  the  pastor  the  senior  deacon  may  call  a  meeting  of 
the  church  to  order  and  call  for  the  nomination  of 
a  moderator,  or  if  the  meeting  be  one  especially  for 
the  consideration  of  financial  business  the  chairman  of 
the  board  of  trustees,  instead  of  the  senior  deacon, 
may  call  the  meeting  to  order.  The  church  may  pro- 
vide in  its  constitution  for  an  elected  moderator  other 
than  the  pastor,  and  in  some  states  the  moderator  must 
be  elected  annually. 

Records.  The  clerk  of  the  church  should  keep  a 
correct  record  of  all  business  transacted  by  the  church, 
and  should  record  it  in  a  permanently  bound  book  pro- 
vided for  that  purpose.  It  is  not  necessary  that  he 
should  record  motions  made  and  lost,  nor  the  names 
of  those  who  participate  in  the  discussions,  nor  in 
general  the  number  of  votes  cast  for  or  against  a  mo- 
tion or  a  candidate  for  office. 

The  important  items  to  be  entered  upon  the  records 
are:  First,  the  time  and  place  of  the  meeting,  with  a 
copy  of  the  call,  if  a  special  call  has  been  issued. 
Second,  the  devotional  service  with  which  the  meeting 
is  opened.  Third,  the  name  of  the  moderator.  Fourth, 
the  reading  of  past  records  and  their  approval  by  the 
church.  Fifth,  the  business  •  transacted,  including 
reports  of  committees,  which  need  not  be  copied  in 
full,  but  which  should  be  referred  to  and  kept  on  file 
and  whose  formal  recommendations  should  be  included 
in  the  minutes.  Sixth,  the  full  text  of  all  resolutions 
or  motions  passed  by  the  church.  Seventh,  adjourn- 
ment.    Eighth,  signature  of  the  clerk. 

Unless  there  is  a  demand  for  a  yea  and  nay  vote  the 
names  of  persons  favoring  or  opposing  a  measure 
should  not  be  recorded.  It  is  not  generally  necessary 
or  expedient  to  record  the  names  of  persons  making 
routine  motions,  but  formal  resolutions  should  be  re- 
corded with  the  name  of  the  member  proposing  them, 
—97— 


CONGREOATIONAIi      THEORY     AND     PRACTIOil 

or  the  committee  or  board  by  which  they  are  pre- 
sented. 

All  motions  that  are  formal  in  their  nature  and 
whose  full  substance  may  not  easily  be  gathered  by  the 
clerk  when  verbally  stated,  should  be  submitted  in 
writing. 

The  Financial  Management  of  the  Church.  The  of- 
ficers who  have  charge  of  the  finances  of  the  church 
should  be  men  of  unquestioned  probity.  The  trustees 
should  be  men  of  experience  and  of  recognized  char- 
acter, and  should  attend  to  the  business  affairs  of  the 
church  with  promptness  and  accuracy.  The  treasurer 
should  be  a  man  of  blameless  honesty,  and  should  be 
protected  by  all  the  safeguards  that  would  be  em- 
ployed in  any  business  of  like  responsibility.  If  there  is 
a  local  bank  he  should  deposit  all  money  of  the  church 
and  pay  all  bills  with  checks,  retaining  vouchers  for 
each  expenditure,  and  having  all  his  accounts  thor- 
oughly audited.  He  should  keep  all  the  benevolent 
funds  of  the  church  separate  from  those  for  current 
expenses;  and  of  course  should  keep  all  church  moneys 
entirely  separate  from  his  own  money.  These  are 
simple  suggestions  and  ought  to  be  needless. 

Annual  Church  Meetings.  Annual  meetings  of  the 
church,  and  meetings  for-  the  election  of  officers, 
should  be  conducted  with  special  care  to  express  the 
will  of  the  church,  and  to  preserve  its  records.  The 
reports  of  the  treasurer  should  be  audited  and  approved. 
The  records  of  the  clerk  should  be  certified.  All  branches 
of  the  church  work  should  be  heard  from,  and  the 
officers  should  be  elected  with  care  to  conform  to  all 
the  requirements  of  the  church  constitution  and  rules. 
All  things  should  be  done  decently,  and  in  order,  and 
with  a  view  to  edifying. 


—98— 


III.     THE  PARISH  OR  SOCIETY. 

Reason  for  the  Parish.  Many  of  tlie  older  Congrega- 
tional churches  have  societies  affiliated  with  them  for 
the  purpose  of  holding  and  managing  the  church  prop- 
erty. This  double  system  of  church  and  society,  or 
church  and  parish,  is  a  legacy  from  old  days  in  New 
England,  when  a  church  could  not  become  incorpo- 
rated, and  the  parish  owned  the  church  property  and 
provided  for  the  support  of  public  worship. 

It  is  a  system  not  without  its  advantages.  It 
enables  men  of  good  judgment,  who  are  well-disposed 
toward  the  church  and  are  supporters  of  it,  to  assume 
definite  responsibility  with  reference  to  the  business 
affairs  of  the  church,  in  which  affairs  their  judgment  is 
often  of  real  worth.  But  it  is  a  cumbersome  arrange- 
ment, involving  occasional  embarrassment,  and  few  of 
the  new  churches  adopt  it.  Many  churches  that  for- 
merly employed  the  system  have  changed  to  a  single 
organization. 

Powers  and  Limitations.  Where  the  society  exists, 
it  is  a  holding  corporation,  managing  the  business  in- 
terests of  the  church.  It  owns  the  church  property, 
subject  to  the  use  of  the  church,  but  can  have  no 
power  to  alienate  the  property,  or  to  use  it  for  pur- 
poses contrary  to  the  welfare  of  the  church.  It  can, 
however,  refuse  to  j)rovide  means  for  the  repair  of  the 
building  or  for  the  support  of  its  minister,  and  this  it 
sometimes  has  been  known  to  do,  though  happily  not 
frequently. 

Both  church  and  society  must  concur  in  the  call  of  a 
pastor.  The  action  must  originate  with  the  church, 
the  society  having  no  power  to  begin  proceedings  look- 
ing toward  the  securing  of  the  minister.  The  church 
having  issued  an  invitation  to  a  pastor,  first  notifies 
—99— 


CONGREGATIONAL  THEORY  AND  PRACTICE 

the  society  of  its  proposed  call,  and  the  society  consid- 
ers whether  it  will  concur  in  the  call,  and  provide  the 
support  of  the  minister.  The  society  has  sole  power  to 
fix  the  compensation  of  the  pastor,  and  is  the  only 
body  that  can  be  sued.  The  church  alone  is  responsible 
for  the  conduct  of  the  pastor,  who  is  not  commonly  a 
member  of  the  society,  but  should  be  a  member  of 
the  church.  Should  the  minister  displease  the  society, 
he  cannot  be  expelled  by  that  body  without  the  con- 
sent of  the  church.  The  society  can,  however,  refuse 
to  support  him.  If  he  is  installed  by  council  or  has  a 
contract  for  a  definite  period,  his  salary  can  be  col- 
lected from  the  society  by  civil  process.  Should  the 
church  desire  to  terminate  the  pastorate,  the  concur- 
rence of  the  society  must  be  secured,  and  if  the 
minister  is  installed  by  council  both  church  and  society 
must  join  in  the  call. 

It  is  rather  remarkable  that  so  complicated  a  sys- 
tem has  not  given  rise  to  more  frequent  friction. 
Usually  the  arrangement  has  worked  well,  although  it 
is  an  unequal  yoking  together  of  things  unlike. 

In  nearly  if  not  all  the  States  now  a  church  can 
incorporate  as  a  corporation  not  for  profit.  As  such  a 
corporation  it  has  full  power  to  hold  its  own  property, 
and  conduct  its  own  business.  Where  the  double  sys- 
tem of  organization  exists,  and  it  is  desired  to  simplify 
the  arrangement,  the  church  should  first  secure  incor- 
poration. The  society  then  at  a  special  meeting  in 
whose  call  the  purpose  of  the  meeting  is  definitely, 
stated,  should  transfer  all  its  property  to  the  church, 
the  land  and  building  by  deed  and  the  personal  prop- 
erty by  bill  of  sale.  The  transfer  being  completed. 
the  society  may  disband.  In  case  of  any  question  of 
property  rights  the  guidance  of  a^  lawyer  may  be 
sought,  but  the  process  is  a  simple  one  where  all  par- 
ties are  in  agreement. 

—100— 


THE         PARISH         OR         SOCIETY 

Disadvantages  of  the  System.  Out  of  abundant  ex- 
perience, and  with  no  bias  in  favor  of  the  newer  way, 
T^r.  Dexter  wrote  words  of  wisdom: 

"Could  the  subject  now  be  arranged  in  view  of  the 
'xperienee  of  the  past,  and  in  disregard  of  all  other 
considerations,  I  can  hardly  conceive  it  possible  that 
any  intelligent  and  hearty  Congregationalist  would  ad- 
vocate the  common  New  England  joint  church  and 
parish  system  as  abstractly  best  for  the  church,  or  for 
the  interests  of  vital  godliness  in  the  land.  Such  being 
the  fact,  it  would  seem  to  be  an  easy  inference  that  the 
true  policy  to  be  pursued  is  to  discontinue  the  Ecclesi- 
astical Society  altogether,  wherever  it  prove  to  be 
legally  possible  without  detriment  to  the  safe  adminis- 
tration of  the  pecuniary  interests  of  the  church;  and  in 
all  cases  where  a  society  be  still  on  the  whole  advisa- 
i)le,  to  mitigate  its  evils  by  putting  it  as  closely  as  pos- 
sible under  church  control,  or  at  least  augmenting  as 
largely  as  may  be  church  influence  within  it. 

' '  In  all  cases  where  the  question  becomes  a  practical 
one,  then  it  is  to  be  recommended  that  the  advice  of  a 
<  hristian  lawyer  familiar  with  the  local  laws  be  taken, 
.tud  that  where,  in  his  judgment,  a  society  be  indis- 
jx'usable,  if  it  be  possible,  make  it  one  of  its  funda- 
mental laws  that  membership  in  it  be  limited  to  mem- 
])ors  of  the  church." — Congregational  Manual,  pp. 
!».l-96. 

In  view  of  these  manifest  disadvantages,  and  of  the 
passing  of  the  condition  which  in  the  beginning  made 
necessary  the  organization  of  the  parish  or  society, 
it  is  earnestly  recommended  that  new  churches  avoid 
this  needless  complication;  and  that  wherever  condi- 
tions are  favorable  to  such  action,  the  society  convey 
its  property  to  the  inieorporated  church  with  which  it 
is  affiliated,  and  disband. 

—101— 


IV.     CHURCH  MEMBERSHIP. 

A  Cougregatioiial  church  is  a  democratic  body.  All 
adult  members  have  equal  privileges.  In  the  older 
churches  only  adult  male  members  voted  in  matters 
pertaining  to  the  business  of  the  church,  and  many 
churches  fix  a  minimum  age  below  which  children  are 
not  entitled  to  vote.  In  all  matters  relating  to  im- 
portant changes  in  the  constitution  or  transfer  of 
property,  votes  should  be  cast  only  by  persons  of 
legal  age,  or  of  an  age  specified  in  the  constitution. 
Except  for  these  simple  restrictions  all  the  members 
of  a  Congregational  church  stand  upon  an  equal  basis. 
All  officers  are  chosen  by  the  body  of  the  church,  and 
the  final  voice  is  that  of  the  people. 

Conditions  of  Membership.  The  conditions  of  mem- 
bership in  a  Congregational  Church  are  assent  to  its 
covenant,  and  the  affirmative  vote  of  the  majority  of 
the  members  present  and  voting  at  a  meeting  of  the 
church  where  such  business  may  properly  be  trans- 
acted. The  covenant  should  be  brief  and  simple,  and 
have  embodied  in  it  a  brief  confession  of  faith  in 
Christ,  an  assent  to  the  substance  of  the  doctrine 
expressed  in  the  articles  of  faith  of  the  church,  and 
the  promise  to  submit  to  the  govern^nent  and  discipline 
of  the  church,  to  walk  with  the  members  of  the  church 
as  Christian  brethren  and  to  promote  the  edification, 
purity  and  peace  of  the  church  until  regularly  dis- 
missed therefrom. 

Assent  to  the  creed  is  not  a  necessary  condition  of 
church  membership.  The  creedi  is  an  attempt  to 
embody  the  substance  of  that  faith  in  which  the  church 
interprets  the  Word  of  God,  but  the  Wor/i  of  God  itself 
and  not  the  creed  offers  the  final  test.  The  creed, 
_102— 


CHURCH  MEMBERSHIP 

however,  is  not  to  be  disregarded  by  any  member  of 
'  the  church,  although  it  admits  of  a  very  wide  latitude 
of  interpretation,  and  is  always  adopted  as  a  document 
subject  to  revision. 

A  person  desiring  membership  in  a  Congregational 
church  is  first  examined  as  to  his  fitness  for  member- 
ship. This  examination  may  be  conducted  before  the 
whole  body  of  the  church,  or  it  may  be  delegated  to  a 
committee  composed  of  the  pastor  and  deacons,  or  of 
such  other  members  as  the  church  appoints.  It  is  not 
the  purpose  of  such  an  examination  to  break  the  bruised 
reed  nor  quench  the  dimly-burning  light;  but  he  that  is 
weak  in  the  faith  is  qommonly  received,  and  not  to 
doubtful  disputations.  An  examination  conducted  in 
a  spirit  of  Christian  kindness  is  of  value  in  protecting 
the  church  against  unworthy  members,  and  also  affords 
;i  profitable  introduction  to  new  members. 

A  candidate  having  been  examined  as  to  his  fitness 
for  membership,  and  having  been  approved  by  the 
<\-a mining  body,  is  propounded  for  membership  in  the 
church,  the  names  being  read  from  the  pulpit  a  week  or 
more  in  advance.  The  object  of  this  process  is  to  give 
opportunity  for  objection  if  any  is  to  be  made. 

The  vote  of  the  church  is  taken  at  a  meeting  after 
the  propounding,  and  before  the  admission  of  members. 
1'lie  usual  time  is  at  the  preparatory  lecture.  The 
names  of  those  who  have  been  propounded,  being  again 
lead,  the  pastor  or  presiding  officer  inquires  if  there 
is  desire  that  these  names  be  voted  upon  separately. 
Jt  is  the  right  of  any  member  to  demand  a  separate 
vote,  and  five  members,  or  a  number  designated  in  the 
constitution,  may  demand  a  ballot.  Unless  a  ballot  is 
(ailed  for,  or  a  separate. vote  demanded,  the  names  may 
Ix'  voted  upon  viva  voce  on  motion  duly  made  and 
seconded.  All  the  persons  so  elected  to  membership 
become  members  on  their  assent  to  the  covenant. 
—103— 


CONGREGATIONAL   THEORY  AND   PRACTICE 

Most  churches  provide  a  form  for  the  reception  of 
members.  This  commonly  is  read  immediately  before 
the  communion  service.  The  names  of  the  persons 
who  have  been  elected  to  membership  being  read  from 
the  pulpit,  the  candidates  go  forward,  and  the  pastor, 
or  in  his  absence  the  preacher  of  the  day,  reads  the 
form  for  the  admission  of  members,  including  the 
church  covenant;  and  the  candidates  assent  to  the 
same.  The  church  then  rises  while  the  pastor  reads 
the  covenant  of  the  church.  In  some  churches  the 
congregation  joins  in  unison  in  the  reading  of  this 
covenant. 

It  is  usual  for  the  minister  to  extend  to  each  of  the 
new  members  the  right  hand  of  fellowship,  and  to  ad- 
dress to  each  one  a  word  of  greeting  and  encourage- 
ment. A  benediction  being  pronounced,  the  new 
members  resume  their  seats,  and  the  Lord's  Supper  is 
administered. 

Most  churches  provide,  and  those  that  do  not  should 
do  so,  for  the  reception  of  members  who  are  unable 
to  attend  a  public  service.  The  pastor  and  deacons,  or 
other  persons  designated,  may  represent  the  church  in 
such  a  service,  held  for  the  convenience  of  invalids 
and  of  persons  providentially  unable  to  be  present  at 
the  church. 

The  Rights  of  Members.  Each  member  of  a  church 
has  a  right  to  share  in  its  public  worship,  to  participate 
in  its  meetngs  for  conference  and  prayer,  to  discuss 
proposed  measures  and  changes,  to  vote  in  the  trans- 
action of  its  business,  and  to  participate  in  the  election 
of  its  officers.  Each  adult  member  is  eligible  to  any 
office  in  the  gift  of  the  church,  the  church  having  full 
authority  to  constitute  one  of  its  own  members  a 
trustee,  a  deacon,  or  even  a  minister;  and  the  minister, 
whether  elected  from  the  membership  of  the  ehurcli  or 
—104— 


CHURCH  MEMBERSHIP 

called  from  another  church  to  become  its  minister,  is 
a  member  of  the  church  with  rights  the  same  as  those 
of  the  laity. 

Each  member  of  the  church  is  sole  custodian  of  his 
own  conscience,  having  a  right  to  interpret  the  Scrip- 
tures and  to  determine  his  own  conduct  in  the  light  of 
that  interpretation,  so  long  as  his  conduct  does  not 
infringe  the  rights  of  others,  nor  disturb  the  peace  or 
impugn  the  good  name  of  the  church.  It  is  not  essen- 
tial to  Christian  fellowship  that  all  members  of  the 
church  should  think  alike,  or  that  the  creed  should  be 
held  in  such  complete  uniformity  of  interpretation  as 
to  fetter  the  conscience  of  the  members.  The  member 
who  has  come  to  differ  from  the  creed  of  the  church 
need  not  too  hastily  assume  that  he  has  no  further  right 
to  be  a  member  of  the  body.  He  has  the  right  to  in- 
duce the  church  to  change  its  creed  if  he  can;  and  if 
he  fails  in  this  endeavor,  he  still  may  consider  whether 
his  own  change  of  faith  is  such  as  to  prevent  his  con- 
tinuing in  fellowship  with  his  brethren  in  the  spirit  of 
the  church  covenant.  By  that  covenant  he  is  bound  to 
seek  the  edification,  purity  and  peace  of  the  church. 
He  has  no  right  to  disturb  the  church  by  wearisome, 
profitless  discussion,  nor  has  the  church  a  right  to  im- 
pose upon  him  any  undue  tests  in  the  name  of  Chris- 
tian faith,  nor  to  call  unclean  and  common  that  which 
God  has  cleansed.  The  final  test  is  that  of  Christian 
character.  "As  many  as  are  led  by  the  Spirit  of  God, 
they  are  the  sons  of  God."  ''He  that  doeth  righteous- 
ness is  righteous,  even  as  He  is  righteous." 

The  Majority  Rule.  Yet  it  is  desirable  that  the 
unity  of  the  Spirit  shall  be  preserved  in  the  bonds  of 
peace.  An  inconsiderate  majority,  determined  to  rule 
by  mere  force  of  numbers,  and  a  peevish,  vindictive 
ininoritj'-,  have  neither  of  them  any  proper  place  in  a 
Christian  church.  We  cannot  all  think  alike;  but  we 
-.105— 


CONGREGATIONAL   THEORY  AND  PRACTICE 

can  all  love  alike;  and  the  majority  vote  is  of  value, 
not  in  determining  who  may  "rule"  in  arrogant  do- 
minion, but  what  is  the  mind  of  the  Spirit  expressed 
through  the  united  membership  of  the  church,  which 
is  the  Body  of  Christ. 

The  Rights  of  the  Minority.  The  principle  that  in  a 
Congregational  Church  the  majority  rules,  is  not  to  be 
understood  in  such  a  sense  as  that  a  member  is  de- 
prived of  any  right  on  account  of  being  in  the  minority. 
It  is  his  indisputable  right  to  be  in  the  minority  if  he 
chooses  to  do  so.  He  is  to  hold  his  opinion  and  express 
it  freely,  but  always  in  charity;  and  so  long  as  he  does 
this,  he  cannot  be  censured  for  not  voting  with  the 
majority. 

When  a  church  adopts  new  methods  or  creed  tests 
and  a  minority  refuse  to  accept  them,  they  are  not 
thereby  disfellowshipped,  or  subject  to  any  disability. 

As  to  the  rights  of  the  minority  in  such  cases.  Dr. 
Dexter 's  words  are  those  of  great  wisdom  and  of 
unquestioned  Congregational  usage.  In  answer  to  a 
question  concerning  the  status  of  the  minority  members 
in  a  Unitarian  Church  which  had  become  Congrega- 
tional by  majority  vote,  he  replied, — 

"All  the  members  of  any  church  which  changes  its 
creed  and  covenant  by  majority  vote  remain  members 
of  it  until  they  die,  ask  letters  of  dismission  to  other 
bodies  and  use  them,  or  are  excluded  in  due  course  of 
discipline.  Nor  can  they  be  disciplined  because  they 
do  not  accept  the  new  articles  of  faith  and  covenant. 
They  remain  in  good  and  regular  standing  so  long  as 
they  do  and  are  all  which  they  agreed  to  do  and  be 
in  their  assent  to  the  articles  which  they  originally 
signed.  If  other  members  of  the  church,  if  a  majority, 
are  pleased  to  assent  to  new  articles,  it  cannot  affect 
them  so  long  as  they  remain  faithful  to  the  old.  And 
—106— 


CHURCH  MEMBERSHIP 

they  have  u  right  not  only  to  that  legal  status  in  the 
church,  but  to  great  consideration  and  kindness  from 
those  who  differ  with  them,  so  long  as  they  remain  in 
the  exercise  of  their  inalienable  right  of  continuing  to 
he  members  of  the  body.  While  no  new  member  could 
be  received  whose  orthodoxy  is  not  sufficient  to  assent 
heartily  to  the  new  creed  and  covenant,  those  old  mem- 
bers cannot  be  turned  away  because  they  withhold 
tlieir  assent. " 

Duties  of  Members  of  the  Church.  It  is  the  duty  of 
every  member  of  the  church  to  perform  faithfully  the 
letter  and  spirit  of  its  covenant,  to  separate  himself 
from  sin  and  the  appearance  of  evil,  to  make  the  rule  of 
( "hrist  the  test  of  his  worldly  business  and  amusements, 
and  to  live  a  life  of  prayer  and  obedience  to  the  Word 
of  God.  It  is  his  duty  to  attend  the  services  of  the 
rhurch  as  regularly  as  may  be,  and  to  contribute  to  its 
support,  and  to  its  benevolent  agencies,  in  proportion 
to  his  ability  and  to  the  point  of  personal  sacrifice.  It 
is  his  duty  to  exercise  toward  his  fellow  members  a 
spirit  of  Christian  courtesy  and  consideration,  bearing 
with  the  weak  and  manifesting  toward  all  the  spirit 
of  Christian  brotherhood,  which  is  the  Spirit  of  Christ. 
I]ach  member  should  find  some  sphere  of  activity  in 
which  he  may  perform  some  duty  peculiarly  his  own. 

Dismission.  A  member  of  a  church  removing  to 
another  locality  or  desiring  for  any  other  good  reason 
to  change  his  church  relations,  may  apply  for  a  letter 
of  dismission  from  the  church  of  which  he  is  a  member 
and. of  recommendation  to  another  church  with  which 
it  is  in  fellowship.  Such  letters  are  granted  by  all 
Congregational  churches  to  churches  of  our  own  or  any 
evangelical  denomination. 

Letters  of  dismission  should  be  requested  in  person 
or  by  writing.  A  letter  requesting  dismission  may 
—107— 


CONGEEGATIONAL   THEORY  AND   PRACTICE 

properly  convey  to  the  church  some  expression  of 
Christian  fellowship,  of  happy  memory,  and  of  con- 
tinued interest. 

A  letter  of  dismission  granted  to  a  member  must  be 
addressed  to  a  particular  church.  It  is  not  orderly  to 
give  letters  not  designating  the  church  to  which  they 
are  to  be  presented. 

What  Is  Good  and  Regular  Standing?  A  letter  certi- 
fying that  a  member  is  in  good  and  regular  standing 
merely  testifies  that  there  are  no  charges  against  him. 
It  does  not  certify  that  he  is  in  all  respects  what  those 
voting  for  the  letter  could  wish  him  to  be.  The  ex- 
pression ''good  and  regular  standing"  is  technical,  and 
is  that  which  describes  the  status  of  all  members  who 
are  not  under  discipline. 

When  May  a  Church  Refuse  a  Letter?  A  church 
may  always  refuse  a  letter  to  a  member  under  disci- 
pline, or  to  one  who  is  concerned  in  a  recent  scandal 
or  misdemeanor,  and  who  applies  for  a  letter  to  protect 
himself  from  discipline.  But  a  church  that  has  carried 
on  its  roll  the  name  of  a  member  who  is  negligent  or 
unfaithful  to  duty,  and  has  long  been  known  as  such, 
and  which  has  neglected  to  discipline  him,  may  not 
bring  him  to  trial  for  long-past  offenses  after  he  has 
applied  for  his  letter.  But  it  may  refuse  him  a  letter 
if  in  addition  he  has  been  guilty  of  recent  and  more 
gross  offenses;  or  if  the  failure  of  the  church  to  bring 
him  to  trial  has  been  by  reason  of  a  desire  to  labor 
with  him  in  private  in  the  hope  of  bringing  him  to 
repentance. 

Status  of  Dismissed  Members.  Members  dismissed 
by  letter  remain  members  of  the  church  until  the  letter 
is  accepted  by  another  church.  The  period  of  a  letter's 
validity  is  commonly  limited  to  six  months.  After  that 
time  it  lapses,  and  the  member  remains  in  the  church 
—108— 


CHURCH  MEMBERSHIP 

of  his  former  membership.  After  an  absence  of  one 
year  or  of  two  years,  as  the  ehurch  may  provide  in 
its  constitution,  the  name  of  the  absent  member  may 
ho  placed  on  the  absent  list.  Letters  granted  to  such 
members  should  be  on  condition  that  the  member  shall 
account  for  his  conduct  in  the  interval. 

Dropping  Names  from  Roll.  Persons  who  have  been 
absent  from  a  church  for  a  period  of  years  and  have 
not  been  heard  from,  may  be  dropped  from  the  mem- 
bership of  the  church  by  vote  of  the  church,  the  names 
having  been  read  at  a  previous  meeting.  The  custom 
of  dropping  names  is  comparatively  modern  and  has 
been  much  opposed,  many  good  authorities  contending 
that  in  such  case  the  church  has  no  alternative  but 
excommunication.  The  custom,  however,  has  attained 
recognized  standing,  and  is  certain  to  be  established 
because  of  its  manifest  usefulness.  A  church  cannot 
be  compelled  to  cumber  its  rolls  indefinitely  with  the 
names  of  persons  long  absent,  who  may  be  no  longer 
living,  nor  can  it  be  compelled  to  excommunicate  mem- 
bers against  whom  it  has  no  positive  knowledge  of 
unchristian  conduct.  The  practice  of  dropping  names, 
while  needing  to  be  kept  free  from  abuse,  is  one  that 
deserves  recognition  as  an  established  Congregational 
custom. 

Questions  sometimes  arise  concerning  the  granting 
of  a  letter  to  a  person  whose  name  has  been  dropped 
from  the  roll.  Cases  have  been  known  where  members, 
after  a  long  interval,  have  requested  letter  after  their 
names  had  disappeared  from  the  roll.  If  the  former 
member  shows  reasonable  evidence  that  he  has  con- 
tinued to  live  a  Christian  life,  or  if  he  gives  evidence 
of  recent  conversion,  the  church  has  option  of  two 
courses.  First,  it  may  reinstate  him  for  the  purpose  of 
granting  him  a  regular  letter.  This  can  be  done  at 
any  business  meeting  of  the  church,  the  proposed  action 
•—109— 


CONGREGATIONAL   THEORY   AND   PRACTICE 

having  been  previously  announced  from  the  pulpit  that 
objection,  if  any,  may  be  raised.  Secondly,  the  church 
may  issue  a  certificate  that  he  became  a  member  on  a 
certain  date  and  remained  in  fellowship  with  the 
church  until  a  certain  time  when  he  removed  from  the 
vicinity  of  the  church;  that  during  that  period  he  was 
a  member  in  good  standing;  that  on  account  of  long 
absence  his  name  had  been  removed  from  the  roll;  and 
that  the  church,  while  unable  to  grant  him  an  ordinary 
letter  of  recognition,  rejoices  to  know  of  his  desire  for 
a  renewal  of  church  relations. 

Letters  Without  Dismission.  A  member  of  a  church 
contemplating  prolonged  absence  and  desiring  to  estab- 
lish relations  with  Christians  in  other  places  may  ask 
the  church  for  a  letter  of  recognition  without  dismis- 
sion. Such  letters  have  the  force  of  a  vote  of  con- 
fidence and  of  Christian  introduction.  They  may  be 
granted  by  the  pastor  or  the  clerk  of  the  church  with- 
out especial  votes  of  authorization.  Such  letters  have 
become  common  in  churches  in  the  vicinity  of  colleges 
where  young  people  desire  to  establish  church  relation- 
ship during  the  years  of  their  college  course  without 
terminating  their  membership  in  the  home  church. 
Such  letters  are  useful  and  the  custom  deserves  to  be 
more  widely  adopted. 

Dismission  to  Organizations  Out  of  Fellowship.  If  a 
member  of  the  church  in  good  standing  requests  dismis- 
sion to  an  unevangelical  body,  he  should  be  labored 
with  in  love,  and  every  right  endeavor  put  forth  to 
retain  him  in  the  fellowship  of  the  church.  But  if  he 
insists,  he  should  not  be  thrust  out  harshly,  nor  merely 
dropped  from  the  roll.  While  a  letter  cannot  be  ad- 
dressed to  the  unevangelical  body,  the  member  may  be 
given  a  certificate  that  up  to  the  time  of  his  dismis- 
sion he  was  a  member  in  regular  standing,  and  that  his 
— liO— 


CHURCH  MEMBERSHIP 

membership  is  terminated  at  his  own  request.  A  suit- 
able form  for  such  letters  is  given  in  this  volume. 

Discipline  of  Church  Members.  Any  member  of  a 
church  who  is  guilty  of  gross  irregularity  of  conduct 
may  be  disciplined  by  the  church.  In  all  such  cases 
the  usual  rule  to  be  followed  is  that  laid  down  by  the 
Lord  Jesus  in  Matthew  18.  Where  the  offense  is  private 
between  two  members  of  the  church,  these  two  should 
seek  by  all  reasonable  means  to  settle  the  matter 
amicably  between  themselves.  If  this  fails  they  may 
call  in  one  or  more  Christian  brethren,  through  whose 
counsel,  prayer  and  admonition  they  may  hope  for  a 
brotherly  settlement  of  their  differences.  Very  rarely 
should  it  be  necessary  to  bring  such  matter  up  before 
the  body  of  the  church. 

Where  the  matter  is  private  but  does  not  directly 
involve  another  member  of  the  church,  yet  is  known  to 
one  or  more  members,  he  who  has  knowledge  of  the 
fault  should  go  in  a  Christian  spirit  to  the  offender  and 
endeavor  to  secure  his  acknowledgment  of  the  wrong 
he  has  done  and  of  his  promise  to  forsake  it.  If  he 
fails  in  this  endeavor  he  may  invite  two  or  three 
members  of  the  church  in  the  hope  that  they  may  effect 
a  penitence  and  reconciliation. 

Where  the  matter  involves  grave  public  scandal, 
any  member  of  the  church,  but  preferably  the  officers, 
may  at  once  approach  the  offender  and  request  him 
to  protect  the  good  name  of  the  church  and  to  save 
the  name  of  Christ  from  dishonor,  by  forsaking  his 
evil  way  and  making  public  confession   of   his  fault. 

If  these  measures  fail,  the  matter  may  be  presented 
To  the  church  in  a  formal  complaint,  specifying  the 
wrong  that  has  been  done  and  relating  the  steps  that 
have  already  been  undertaken  in  the  hope  of  reconcili- 
ation. The  chui'ch  may  appoint  a  time  to  hear  the 
—111— 


CONGREGATIONAIi      THEORY      AND      PRACTICE 

complaiut  aucl  furnish  notice  of  the  time  and  a  full 
copy  of  the  charge  to  the  person  accused.  If  it  is 
inexpedient  that  the  trial  should  be  conducted  by  the 
church  as  a  whole,  the  church  may  appoint  a  committee 
to  inquire  into  the  case  and  to  make  its  report  to  the 
church. 

If  the  offending  brother  ignores  the  invitation  of  the 
church  or  its  committee  and  refuses  to  attend  the  meet- 
ing of  inquiry,  the  church  may  proceed  without  him, 
and  hear  the  evidence  and  deal  with  the  case  as  shall 
seem  best.  In  that  case,  however,  a  member  should 
be  appointed  to  represent  him  and  to  secure  his  inter- 
ests against  haste  or  prejudice. 

Testimony  at  Church  Trials.  A  church  has  no 
authority  to  compel  witnesses  nor  to  administer  oaths. 
It  must  secure  its  evidence  as  it  may.  On  the  other 
hand  it  is  by  no  means  bound  to  the  narrow  limits  of 
court  procedure.  In  the  absence  of  opposing  testimony 
it  must  assume  that  actions  mean  what  they  seem  to 
mean,  that  conduct  springs  from  such  motives  as  gener- 
ally result  in  those  acts,  and  that  associations  involve 
the  relationship  and  acts  which  they  seem  to  imply. 
The  frequenting  of  improper  places  without  a  manifest 
good  reason  with  the  result  of  scandal  must  be  held 
to  involve  the  conduct  which  those  places  suggest. 
What  is  called  '*  common  fame'^  or  generally-accepted 
report  must  be  given  due  weight  in  ecclesiastical  trials, 
as  it  does  not  and  cannot  in  courts  of  law.  The  man 
who  so  conducts  himself  as  to  incur  the  appearance  of 
evil  and  to  bring  discredit  upon  the  name  of  the 
church,  and  who  is  persistent  and  obdurate  in  that 
offense,  and  who  offers  no  reasonable  explanation,  can- 
not compel  the  church  to  prove  him  guilty  of  specific 
acts  of  immorality.  The  church  may  properly  act  upon 
the  appearance  which  he  has  chosen  to  give  to  his 
conduct. 

—112— 


CHURCH  MEMBERSHIP 

The  Expulsion  of  a  Member.  A  ineuiber  of  a  church 
may  be  publicly  reprimanded,  suspended  for  a  period 
or  excommunicated.  The  common  form  of  the  vote  of 
excommunication  is  expressed  in  the  words  that  the 
church  *' withdraw  fellowship"  from  such  a  member. 
It  is  a  motion  happily  not  often  employed,  and  should 
be  used,  when  at  all,  with  prayer  and  tears. 

The  Right  of  a  Church  to  Discipline  Its  Members. 
The  ehuieh  has  an  inherent  right  belonging  to  all 
deliberative  bodies  to  enforce  its  own  laws  and  jDunish 
offenders  against  them.  It  has  no  power  of  punish- 
ment, however,  beyond  that  of  expulsion  from  its  mem- 
bership. It  has  no  right  to  establish  a  boycott  against 
his  business,  nor  to  persecute  him  in  his  subsequent 
efforts  to  establish  church  relationship  or  to  earn  a 
living.  It  has  the  right,  however,  to  give  official  in- 
formation in  response  to  inquiries  to  other  churches, 
or  to  those  who  have  a  right  to  know,  for  their  protec- 
tion, the  character  and  history  of  the  man.  A  member 
of  a  church  can  recover  damages  even  when  the  truth 
is  told  against  him,  if  that  truth  is  told  vindictively 
and  without  a  manifest  necessity.  An  official  communi- 
cation, however,  from  an  accredited  officer  of  one 
church  to  another  for  its  protection  against  an  evil 
doer  is  privileged,  and  not  subject  to  the  law  of  libel. 

The  Law  of  Libel.  A  man's  reputation  as  a  present 
or  former  member  of  the  church  is  a  very  sacred  thing; 
and  the  courts  will  not  lightly  regard  any  attempt  to 
defame  or  persecute  an  excommunicated  member,  even 
though  he  is  guilty.  In  general  the  principle  is  that 
the  right  of  a  church  to  discipline  its  members  holds 
only  within  the  sphere  of  his  church  membership.  If  a 
church  has  withdrawn  fellowship  from  a  member,  it 
should  not  publish  the  fact  to  his  harm  unless  it  is 
impelled  to  do  so  for  its  own  protection,  or  for  the  pro- 
tection of  sister  churches.  It  has  an  inherent  right  to 
—113— 


CONGREGATIONAL   THEORY  AND   PRACTICE 

purge  its  own  roll  from  unworthy  members,  to  free  its 
good  name  from  the  dishonor  of  their  scandals,  and  to 
protect  other  churches  from  dishonor.  But  it  has  no 
right  to  libel  him,  even  with  the  truth. 

"A  libel  is  a  malicious  defamation  expressed  either 
by  writing,  or  printing,  or  by  signs,  pictures,  effigies, 
or  the  like,  tending  to  blacken  the  memory  of  one  who 
is  dead,  or  to  impeach  the  honesty,  integrity,  virtue, 
or  reputation,  or  publish  the  natural  or  alleged  defects 
of  one  who  is  alive,  and  thereby  expose  him  to  public 
hatred,  contempt,  ridicule,  or  obloquy;  or  to  cause  him 
to  be  shunned  or  avoided,  or  to  injure  him  in  his  office, 
business  or  occupation, ' ' 

The  above  definition  is  taken  from  the  American  and 
English  Encyclopedia  of  Law,  and  is  attributed  by  its 
author  to  no  single  authority,  but  is  rather  the  result 
of  the  examination  of  many  authorities,  and  is  believed 
to  set  out  all  the  essential  elements  of  libel. 

At  common  law  in  civil  actions  the  truth  of  the 
charge  will  be  a  sufficient  justification  apart  from  any 
question  of  good  faith  or  want  of  malice  on  the  part 
of  the  defendant,  and  independently  of  the  time  when 
the  knowledge  of  the  truth  came  to  the  defendant. 

But  under  constitutional  or  statutory  provisions  in 
some  jurisdictions  the  defendant  cannot  exempt  him- 
self from  liability  for  publishing  a  libel  simply  by 
showing  that  the  charge  was  true,  but  must  go  further 
and  show  that  the  publication  was  made  under  such 
circumstances  as  to  justify  the  conclusion  that  he  acted 
with  good  motives  and  for  justifiable  ends.  The  rule 
laid  down  under  statute  in  Massachusetts  is  that  truth 
of  libelous  matter  may  be  given  in  evidence,  and  forms 
a  complete  defense  unless  malicious  intention  is  shown, 
the  burden  being  on  the  plaintiff  to  show  malice. 

In  Illinois  the  statute  provides  that:  ''In  all  prose- 
cutions for  libel,  the  truth,  when  published  with  good 
—114— 


CHURCH  MEMBERSHIP 

motives,  and  for  justifiable  ends,  shall  be  a  sufficient 
defense. ' ' 

The  burden  of  proof  is  upon  the  defendant  to  estab- 
lish the  trutjb  of  the  charge,  and  matter  of  justification, 
to  be  of  any  avail,  must  meet  and  answer  the  substance 
of  the  libelous  charge.  The  letter  and  form  of  the 
charge  are  not  required,  but  the  essence  is  indis- 
pensable. 


-115- 


V.     THE  CONGREGATIONAL  MINISTER. 

His  Twofold  Relation.  The  Congregational  minister 
is  before  all  else  a  member  of  the  local  church,  and  as 
such  has  all  the  rights  which  belong  to  any  other 
member,  and  is  subject  to  its  discipline. 

But  he  is  also  a  bishop,  possessed  of  an  authority  not 
derived  from  the  local  church,  but  given  to  him  first 
of  all  in  his  own  call  from  God,  and  confirmed  in  him 
by  the  imposition  of  the  hands  of  the  ministry  of  the 
Church  at  large. 

An  Ancient  Inconsistency.  It  is  here  that  the  older 
New  England  tlieory  of  the  ministry  was  both  inade- 
quate and  inconsistent.  The  fathers  stoutly  contended 
that  every  minister  was  a  bishop,  and  proved  by  the 
most  conclusive  array  of  texts  the  identity  of 
presbuteros  and  episcopos  in  the  New  Testament.  But 
their  experience  with  bishops  had  been  unhappy;  and 
while  they  contended  for  the  episcopal  authority  of 
their  own  ministry  as  against  that  of  any  other  bishops, 
they  were  singularly  reluctant  to  concede  to  the  min- 
ister any  standing  in  his  own  denomination  aside  from 
that  vested  in  him  by  the  local  church.  They  declared 
their  intention  to  preserve  the  episcopate;  if  any 
church  has  apostolic  succession  through  bishops  we 
have  it;  but  they  declared  that  the  minister  is  a  bishop 
only  by  virtue  of  his  local  church  membership  and  the 
call  of  God  to  office  in  that  church;  and  they  balanced 
this  honor  with  the  declaration  that  outside  of  his  own 
church  he  was  not  a  bishop,  but  only  a  layman.  Dis- 
mission from  a  pastorate  they  actually  called  "deposi- 
tion from  the  ministry. '^  The  term  implied  no  dis- 
honor, but  it  terminated  all  that  the  local  church  had 
given  in  ordination. 

—116— 


THE      CONGREGATIONAL      MINISTER 

In  the  Congregationalism  of  old  Xew  England,  in- 
stallation was  another  ordination,  and  was  performed 
with  the  laying  on  of  hands.  John  Cotton  did  not  bap- 
tize his  son  "Seaborn"  on  the  voyage  to  America, 
because  he  held  that  "a  minister  hath  no  power  to 
give  the  seals  but  in  his  own  congregation."  The 
Cambridge  platform  held  that, — "Church  officers  are 
officers  to  one  church,  oven  that  particular  church  over 
which  the  Holy  Ghost  hath  made  them  overseers.  In- 
somuch as  elders  are  commanded  to  feed,  not  all  flocks, 
but  that  flock  which  is  committed  to  their  faith  and 
trust,  and  dependeth  ujion  them.  .  .  .  He  that  is 
clearly  loosed  from  his  office  relation  unto  that  church 
whereof  he  was  a  minister,  cannot  be  looked  at  as  an 
officer,  nor  perform  any  act  of  office  in  any  other 
church,  unless  he  be  again  orderly  called  unto  office; 
which,  when  it  shall  be,  we  know  nothing  to  hinder, 
but  imposition  of  hands  also  in  his  ordination  ought  to  be 
used  towards  him  again.  For  so  Paul  the  Apostle  re- 
ceived imposition  of  hands  twice,  at  least,  from  Ana- 
nias." — Chap.  IX.,  Sees.  6,  7. 

Dr.  Dexter  maintained  that  this  was  still  the  only 
logical  theory  of  tlie  Congregational  ministry: 

"Strictly  speaking,  and  as  a  matter  of  pure  logical 
deduction  from  the  principles  of  the  case,  it  follows 
that  when  such  a  pastor  ceases  to  hold  his  official  rela- 
tion to  the  church  from  which  he  received  his  elevation 
to  the  ministry,  he  descends  into  the  ranks  of  the  laity 
again,  and  is  no  more  a  minister,  until  some  other 
rhurch  shall  have  elected  and  ordained  (or  installed — 
as  all  ordinations  of  a  man  after  his  first,  are  usually 
(ailed)  him  as  its  pastor;  when  he  resumes  the  official 
rank  which  he  had  demitted,  rising  again  out  of  the 
ranks  of  the  laity,  to  the  function  of  the  ministry.  He 
has  the  same  right  to  preach  in  this  interim  that  he 
had  after  his  licensure  before  his  first  ordination, 
—117— 


CONGREGATIONAL   THEORY  AND  PRACTICE 

namely:  a  temporary  right  of  courtesy  and  general 
consent,  until — finding  that  the  Great  Head  does  not 
call  him  to  any  pastorship — he  shall  subside  into  a 
mere  la^'man;  or  until  he  shall  be  chosen  and  ordained 
by  some  other  church  as  its  pastor,  and  become  a 
minister  again.  This,  we  say,  is  the  necessary  verdict 
of  the  principles  of  Congregationalism  in  regard  to  this 
matter;  as  it  was  the  practice  of  the  Fathers.^' — Con- 
gregationalism, p.  150. 

But  this  theory,  logical  as  it  appeared,  was  obsolete 
in  Dr.  Dexter 's  day,  and  had  begun  to  be  so  as  far 
back  as  the  day  of  Cotton  Mather;  in  which  it  was  the 
opinion  of  the  ministry  and  churches  that  a  minister 
might  administer  the  sacraments  to  a  church  witjiout  a 
pastor,  and  that  a  minister  did  not  leave  his  ordination 
behind  him  whenever  he  went  from  home. 

In  truth,  we  are  more  nearly  logical  in  this  matter 
than  we  ever  were  before.  Ordination  is  for- life,  and 
not  for  a  single  pastorate.  Installation  is  a  wholly 
different  thing  from  ordination,  or  if  it  is  not,  then 
installation  must  go.  And  membership  in  an  associ- 
ation, which  now  has  become  necessary  to  good  stand- 
ing in  the  ministry,  is  no  longer  in  any  proper  sense 
voluntary.  The  old  theory  is  obsolete,  and  it  never 
was  logical. 

It  is  the  right  of  every  church  to  ordain  its  own 
minister,  but  the  minister  so  ordained  has  standing 
only  in  that  church,  excepting  as  other  churches  in  fel- 
lowship may  have  knowledge  of  the  act  and  acknowl- 
edge it  as  authoritative  and  orderly.  For  the  jjrotection 
of  the  churches,  however,  the  responsibility  of  ordain- 
ing ministers  is  delegated  by  the  churches  to  councils 
or  associations.  Any  church  may  delegate  to  one  of 
its  members  authority  to  administer  baptism  or  the 
Lord 's  Supper  within  that  church.  Even  the  Koman 
Catholic  church  believes  in  the  right  of  lay  bajjtism 
—118— 


THE      CONaBEGATIONAL      MINISTER 

wlieii  no  jtriest  cau  be  procured,  and  in  the  adminis- 
tration of  the  Lord's  Supper  the  need  has  more  fre- 
quently arisen,  in  scattered  communities,  that  an  unor- 
dained  person,  acting  for  the  time  as  the  spiritual 
leader  of  the  church,  should  be  empowered  to  admin- 
ister the  ordinances  of  the  church.  The  occasions  for 
the  exercise  of  such  power  on  the  part  of  the  local 
body,  however,  are  increasingly  infrequent,  and  no 
church  should  avail  itself  of  this  liberty  except  in 
extreme  emergencies.  So  far  as  orderly  Congregational 
})rocedure  is  concerned  we  may  treat  of  entrance  into 
the  ministry  as  a  function  of  the  Church  at  large 
through  an  association  or  a  council  the  churches  call 
for  that  purpose. 

As  a  matter  of  Congregational  usage,  a  minister 
ordained  by  a  local  church  to  be  its  pastor,  and  having 
no  other  relation  to  the  churches  at  large,  would  have 
no  standing,  ecclesiastical  or  legal,  as  a  minister  out- 
side that  church.  His  name  could  not  appear  in  the 
Year  Book  as  a  minister,  but  would  be  bracketed  as 
being  that  of  a  layman  to  the  denomination  at  large; 
in  short  he  would  be,  in  our  theory,  just  what  he  was 
in  the  old  New  England  theory,  a  minister  within  his 
own  church,  but  in  no  other  local  congregation.  The 
Massachusetts  courts  in  a  test  case  decided  that  such 
a  man  is  not  a  Congregational  minister,  and  is  liable  to 
the  penalty  of  the  law  if  he  performs  a  marriage 
service. 

When  a  church  ordains  a  minister  it  does  more  than 
elevate  a  layman  to  a  temporary  office,  to  be  termi- 
nated at  its  pleasure.  It  calls  for  the  churches  that  in 
their  assembling  the  mind  of  the  Spirit  may  be  dis- 
cerned, and  that  his  ministry  may  be  built  upon  the 
foundation  of  the  apostles  and  i^rophets. 

So  neither  can  the  local  church  terminate  that  min- 
istry. Even  in  the  pastorate  of  that  local  church  the 
—119— 


CONGREGATIONAL   THEORY  AND  PRACTICE 

minister  lias  other  and  wider  relations  that  are  affected 
by  his  ministry. 

The  Value  of  Installation.  A  church,  therefore,  in 
calling  a  minister,  ought  to  make  his  settlement  con- 
ditional upon  the  approval  of  the  Association  to  which 
the  church  belongs,  or  to  a  council  invited  to  ordain  or 
install  the  minister.  And  when  the  pastorate  is  com- 
pleted, no  mere  whim  based  upon  the  theory  that  the 
minister  is  the  hired  man  of  the  church  should  termin- 
ate the  pastorate;  but  the  churches  concerned  should 
concur,  for  his  protection,  for  the  good  name  of  the 
church  itself,  and  for  the  common  interest  of  the  de- 
nomination and  the  Church  at  large. 

Churches  sometimes  have  been  slow  to  install  their 
ministers  for  fear  they  might  not  so  easily  get  rid  of 
them  if  their  reasons  must  be  submitted  to  a  council. 
But  for  every  church  that  has  been  oppressed  by  a 
council  in  such  matters,  ten  ministers  have  been 
wronged  in  the  unreasonable  termination  of  their  pas- 
torates. And  for  every  church  that  suffered  from  the 
advice  of  a  council  in  such  matters,  ten  have  suffered 
through  the  employment  of  adventurers  from  which  a 
well-ordered  council  would  have  saved  them. 

The  Termination  of  a  Pastorate.  That  the  termina- 
tion of  a  pastorate  so  seldom  occasions  trouble  in  the 
church  is  gi-eatly  to  the  honor  of  the  ministry,  and 
somewhat  to  the  honor  of  the  churches  as  well.  For, 
while  a  majority  vote  is  necessary  to  dismiss  a  min- 
ister, and  in  case  of  his  installation  the  concurrence  of 
council  or  association  as  well,  still  there  are  few 
churches  in  which  a  small  determined  minority  cannot 
force  a  pastor's  resignation.  Churches  with  practical 
unanimity  spend  their  entire  revenue  and  have  little 
financial  margin  from  year  to  year;  so  that  the  mere 
refusal  of  a  very  few  people  to  continue  their  support 
is  often  suflSeient  to  occasion  a  feeling  of  restiveness  on 
—120— 


THE      CONGREGATIONAL     MINISTER 

the  part  of  those  who  bear  the  financial  burdens.  It  is 
disheartening  to  remember  how  a  single  sermon  that 
offends  a  few  influential  families  may  terminate  a  most 
useful  pastorate,  or  how  a  single  untactful  act  or  un- 
wise utterance  on  the  part  of  the  pastor  may  destroy 
the  usefulness  of  a  good  man  in  the  ministry.  On  the 
other  hand  it  is  to  be  confessed  that  many  churches 
have  shown  great  patience  with  the  infirmities  of  their 
ministers. 

Legally,  there  are  three  causes,  and  only  three,  that 
can  drive  an  installed  Congregational  minister  from  his 
pulpit.    These  are, — 

1.  Gross  immorality,  which  the  courts  have  declared 
must  mean  not  a  mere  inadvertence  or  trivial  misdeed, 
but  something  inconsistent  with  ministerial  character. 

2.  Important  change  in  doctrinal  views.  That  a 
minister  is  a  heretic  is  not  a  legal  ground  for  his 
removal  if  the  church  knew  him  to  be  such  when  he 
came,  and  if  his  heresies  remain  of  the  same  sort.  Nor 
is  it  necessary  that  he  should  prove  that  he  has  mad© 
no  change  in  his  beliefs,  but  only  that  he  has  continued 
to  be  able  to  assent  to  the  creed  of  the  church  of  whieli 
he  is  pastor  in  the  same  essential  spirit  in  which  he 
signified  his  assent  on  becoming  its  pastor. 

3.  Neglect  of  duty,  which,  of  course,  would  include 
inability  to  perform  the  service  through  failing 
strength. 

A  church  may  reduce  a  minister 's  salary,  if  it  can 
show  that  its  attendance  has  so  fallen  off  through  his 
unpopularity  that  it  can  no  longer  raise  his  support; 
but  if  a  council  should  find  that  the  support  had  been 
withdrawn  by  reason  of  the  minister's  faithfulness  to 
duty,  then,  though  the  salary  might  be  reduced,  it  could 
not  be  lowered  below  a  living  wage;  and  he  could  col- 
lect a  reasonable  support  by  civil  process  if  a  council, 
agreed  upon  by  both  parties,  declared  that  he  ought 
—121— 


CONGREGATIONAL   THEORY  AND   PRACTICE 

to  stay  and  the  eliurcli  support  liiui  iu  liis  fight  for 
truth. 

Possession  couuts  for  something.  A  church  oiico 
notified  a  minister  that  his  pastorate  would  end  witli 
a  given  month,  and  on  the  first  Sunday  of  the  next 
month  (which  chanced  to  be  Communion  Sunday)  they 
employed  a  supply  and  had  him  in  the  pulpit  early. 
The  pastor  entering,  and  finding  his  pulpit  occupied, 
and  risking  no  struggle  for  its  possession,  walked  to  the 
communion  table,  announced  a  hymn,  and  began  the 
service.  The  intruder  did  not  risk  the  legal  fine  for 
disturbing  a  religious  service,  and  the  church  had  to 
reckon  with  the  minister  on  some  other  basis  than 
forcible  eviction. 

Locking  the  minister  out  of  the  church  would  not 
help  matters.  A  Baptist  church  once  tried  it,  and  the 
minister  preached  from  the  steps,  and  was  held  to  be 
in  possession.  And  if  he  had  been  evicted  from  the 
steps,  or  refused  admission  to  the  church  yard,  he 
still  could  have  collected  his  salary. 

The  courts  have  repeatedly  decided  that  a  minister 
who  is  on  hand,  ready  to  discharge  his  duties,  is  in  pos- 
session. He  need  not  fight  for  physical  possession;  the 
courts  will  declare  him  the  minister  de  jure  and 
award  him  his  salary  until  he  is  regularly  dismissed. 
This  applies,  of  course,  only  to  installed  ministers,  or 
to  those  whose  office  is  without  limitation,  or  whoso 
time  has  not  expired,  and  not  to  those  ^' hired"  by 
the  year,  or  subject  to  a  three  or  six-months'  notice, 
unless  the  year  is  at  an  end,  or  the  notice  has  been 
given  and  expired. 

So  far,  then,  as  a  minister's  contractual  relations  to 
a  church  are  concerned,  the  installed  minister  has  rea- 
sonable, and  not  unreasonable,  protection.  It  is  not  in 
the  power,  legally,  of  a  church  to  turn  an  installed 
pastor  adrift  at  will  for  a  mere  whim,  nor  because 
—122— 


THE      CONGREGATIONAL      MINISTER 

his  faithfulness  has  offended  some  overbearing  man 
of  wealth,  whose  contribution  is  esteemed  by  the 
church  more  sacred  than  its  moral  and  legal  duty  to 
its  pastor. 

''Nevertheless,  we  have  not  used  this  power;  but 
suffer  the  loss  of  all  things,  lest  we  should  hinder  the 
Gospel  of  Christ."  So,  to  their  everlasting  honor,  a 
multitude  of  brave  ministers  have  said.  And  so  they 
will  continue  to  say.  ''The  servant  of  the  Lord  should 
not  strive. ' '  And  though  a  thousand  men  have  left 
their  pulpits  broken-hearted,  and  have  gone  out  not 
knowing  whither  they  went,  yet  they  still  will  go  for 
the  sake  of  peace. 

When  it  is  apparent  to  a  church  that  the  time  has 
come  for  a  minister  to  resign,  let  the  matter  be  taken 
to  him  kindly  but  plainly,  and  presented  to  him  by 
those  who  love  him.  And  let  the  church  give  him  time 
to  secure  another  pastorate,  and  in  the  meantime  labor 
loyally  with  him. 

In  like  manner  the  minister  should  be  loyal  to  his 
church.  When  the  time  comes  for  him  to  go  elsewhere, 
he  should  time  his  removal  and  the  notice  of  it  so  as 
least  to  injure  the  church,  and  should  do  all  things  to 
edifying. 

When  church  and  minister  have  reached  a  united 
conclusion  that  the  pastorate  shall  end,  let  them  call 
the  representatives  of  sister  churches  in  council  or 
association,  that  the  records  of  the  church  may  be 
certified  as  correct,  and  the  minister  be  given  clean 
credentials  to  another  church. 

The  Legal  Value  of  Ministerial  Reputation.  All 
that  has  been  said  in  the  chapter  on  Church  Member- 
ahi[)  concerning  the  Law  of  Libel,  applies  with  special 
to  tee  to  the  minister.  In  a  peculiar  sense  his  reputa- 
tion is  his  means  of  livelihood.  To  damage  a  minis- 
ter 's  reputation  is  not  merely  to  hurt  his  feelings,  but 
—123— 


CONGREGATIONAIi      THEORY      AND      PRACTICE 

is  to  incur  the  gravest  responsibility  by  reason  of 
the  financial  damage  which  is  involved.  If  he  has 
been  deposed  from  the  ministry  the  churches  have  a 
right  to  know  of  it  for  their  own  protection;  but  the 
publication  must  be  without  malice,  and  for  a  manifest 
need. 

A  church,  ordinarily,  has  no  right  to  publish  in  a 
wholesale  fashion  its  expulsion  of  a  member.  It  may 
cause  to  be  read  from  its  own  pulpit  the  vote  of  excom- 
munication, but  that  vote  should  be  carefully  drawn 
and  free  from  reckless  denunciation.  Its  withholding 
of  a  letter  of  commendation  is  usually  a  discharge 
of  its  responsibility  to  other  churches. 

The  case  is  otherwise  when  a  minister  is  deposed. 
While  his  right  is  more  sacred,  because  of  the  legal 
value  of  his  reputation,  the  responsibility  of  the  de- 
posing body  to  the  churches  is  correspondingly  greater. 

Dr.  Charles  B.  Kiee,  of  the  Congregational  Board 
of  Pastoral  Supply  for  Massachusetts  says: 

"When  a  minister  is  deposed  by  a  council,  or  in 
states  permitting  it,  by  an  association,  the  depos- 
ing body  has  a  right  to  publish  its  findings.  Other- 
wise the  deposition  might  amount  to  nothing,  since 
no  one  might  know  it.  A  minister  has  a  public 
function,  and  his  deposition  is  intended  to  prohibit 
his   continuing  to   discharge   such   a   function. 

*  *  Here,  as  everywhere  else,  wisdom  ought  to  be  used, 
and  the  bound  of  right- kept  in  mind.  The  direct  state- 
ment of  the  charge  on  which  the  man  had  been  tried 
and  found  guilty  might  be  better  than  a  general 
statement  of  immorality,  and  in  the  published  findings, 
if  it  were  said  that  the  man  had  been  deposed  or 
expelled  for  theft  and  falsehood,  it  would  not  be 
well  to  add  'and  we  adjudge  him  to  be  wholly  un- 
worthy of  confidence  or  respect  and  unfit  to  enter 
into  decent  society. '  However  true  this  might  be, 
—124— 


THE      CONGREGATIONAL      MINISTER 

the  publication  might  be  an  act  of  wantonness,  not 
wise,  and  possibly  not  safe. 

**A  ministerial  bureau  has  a  right  to  keep  a  list  of 
unworthy  men.  It  has  a  right  to  make  use  of  the 
material  which  it  has  gathered  under  appropriate 
limitations.  The  rule  which  we  follow,  stated  in 
somewhat  varying  forms  in  our  reports,  is  this:  'In- 
tormation  of  an  unfavorable  nature,  if  it  must  ever 
be  given,  is  given  only  to  those  who  have  a  clear 
official  right  to  its  possession.'  By  'persons  having 
a  clear  official  right'  we  mean  committees  or  au- 
thorized representatives  of  churches  looking  for  pas- 
tors, secretaries  or  superintendents  of  Home  Mission- 
ary' Societies,  and  (in  some  cases  a  little  more  doubt- 
fully) authorized  representatives  of  ecclesiastical  or 
ministerial  bodies  having  in  their  keeping  matters 
.itfecting    ministerial    standing. 

**In  all  cases,  too,  we  have  waited  for  inquiries  to 
come  to  us  from  any  quarter,  and  have  never  volun- 
teered or  put  forth  any  injurious  statement,  without 
being  asked.  Our  aim  has  been  to  keep  far  within  the 
bounds  of  legal  right,  and  our  position  has  been  walked 
about  and  surveyed  with  a  purpose  to  find  some  point 
of  assault  by  lawyers  more  than  once,  as  we  have  had 
occasion   to  know. 

''A  man's  reputation  in  the  ministry  having  a 
money  value,  that  money  value  attaching  to  ministerial 
reputation  cannot  be  wantonly  destroyed,  but  it  may 
1)6  destroyed  or  lessened  for  cause.  If  a  minister 
throws  away  his  reputation  by  misbehavior,  he  has 
no  good  claim  to  the  property  right  which  he  might 
have  possessed  by  virtue  of  that  very  reputation.  The 
same  reason  which  would  justify  and  require  the  publi- 
<  ation  of  the  fact  that  a  minister  had  been  deposed, 
or  expelled  from  the  ministry,  would  justify  the  publi- 
cation, notwithstanding  the  fact  that  his  pecuniary 
—125— 


CONGREGATIONAL   THEORY  AND   PRACTICE 

interests  would  suffer  injury.  Tlie  action  in  any  case, 
of  course,  is  not  taken  with  the  purpose  of  destroying 
or  lessening  anything  that  has  money  value,  nor  at 
all  to  that  end,  but  is  taken  for  the  purpose  of  pre- 
venting injury  to  other  interests  that  are  involved. ' ' 
The  Prerogatives  of  the  Pastor.  The  minister  is  the 
pastor  and  teacher  of  his  church  and  congregation;  and 
both  he  and  his  office  are  to  be  held  in  due  honor.  He 
is  also  the  executive  head  of  an  important  and  influen- 
tial organization;  and  has  the  right  of  initiative  and 
general  supervision  belonging  to  that  office.  The  ad- 
ministrative work  of  the  pastorate  is  increasing,  and 
in  many  churches  forms  not  the  least  important  third 
of  a  minister's  duties.  Constitutions  of  churches  and 
of  other  corporations  rarely  attempt  to  define  the  full 
powers  of  their  executive  head;  but  a  minister  ought 
to  have,  and  usually  has,  sufficient  opportunity  for 
effective  leadership.  He  is  by  virtue  of  his  office  an 
officer  in  the  Sunday-school,  and  has  a  rightful  place 
in  all  the  organizations  within  the  church.  But  he  has 
no  power  of  veto,  and  his  authority  does  not  entitle 
him  to  lord  it  over  the  people,  but  wisely  to  direct,  as 
the  chief  servant  of  the  church  of  which  he  is  the 
minister. 


—126— 


I 


VI.     THE  DISTRICT  ASSOCIATION. 

Uniform  Terminology.  The  term  '*  district  associ- 
ation '  ■  has  not  been  in  common  use  among  us.  In 
our  confusion  of  terminology,  we  have  been  accustomed 
to  speak  of  **the  local  association"  in  contradistinction 
from  * '  the  state  association. ' '  But  having  now  state 
.  onferences,  we  do  not  need  the  word  ^* local"  to  dis- 
tinguish between  the  two.  Moreover,  the  word 
"local'*  is  inaccurate,. and  is  applied  to  the  individual 
iliurch.  In  the  present  work  the  term  '4ocal"  is 
restricted;  and  reference  is  made  to  the  local  church; 
the  district  association;  and  the  state  conference. 

A  Congregational  association  is  composed  of  minis- 
ters and  churches,  meeting  statedly  for  Christian  fellow- 
ship, for  maintaining  ministerial  standing  and  the  pro- 
motion of  the  welfare  of  the  churches,  and  assembling 
at  the  call  of  the  churches  for  the  organization  of  new 
churches,  the  licensure  and  ordination  of  ministers,  and 
such  other  duties  as  the  churches  may  from  time  to 
time  delegate  to  these  bodies. 

The  Churches  in  Association.  Congregational 
churches,  while  self-governing  and  subject  to  no  eccle- 
siastical authority  in  their  local  affairs,  are  more  than 
independent  units.  They  meet  unitedly  in  district, 
state  and  national  bodies.  The  development  of  these 
bodies,  their  approach  to  uniformity  of  organization, 
and  the  increase  in  the  measure  of  responsibility  dele- 
gated to  them  by  the  churches,  constitute  one  of  the 
most  significant  facts  in  recent  Congregational  history. 

Congregational  churches  are  grouped  into  local  or 
district  associations,  bodies  which  formerly  existed 
solely  for  fellowship.  Originally  they  were  purely 
—127— 


CONGREGATIONAIi      THEORY     AND     PRACTICE 

voluntary,  but  it  is  no  longer  accurate  to  describe  them 
by  this  term.  A  Congregational  church  has  full  liberty  i 
to  withhold  itself  from  fellowship  in  an  association  < 
and  to  withdraw  from  the  association  at  its  pleasure, 
but  a  church  so  outstanding  or  withdrawn,  while  con- 
gregational in  government,  is  not  reported  in  the 
records  of  the  denomination  as  a  Congregational 
church.  It  therefore  is  no  longer  strictly  accurate  to 
speak  of  the  association  as  a  voluntary  body. 

Associations  Not  Voluntary.  It  has  become  all  but 
universal  also  that  ministerial  associations  which  for- 
merly existed  as  voluntary  bodies  in  the  New  England 
states,  have  merged  their  membership  in  the  associ- 
ations of  the  churches  so  that  at  the  present  time  the 
association  has  the  custody  of  ministerial  standing. 
Membership  in  an  association,  therefore,  is  no  longer 
a  voluntary  matter,  if  a  minister  expects  recognition 
in  the  Congregational  denomination. 

These  patent  facts  of  our  recent.  Congregational  de- 
velopment make  all  the  earlier  literature  of  Congrega- 
tionalism obsolete  so  far  as  it  relates  to  the  life  of 
our  churches  convened  in  representative  bodies.  A 
new  definition  of  the  Congregational  association  has 
become  necessary. 

Licensure  and  Ordination.  A  further  and  important 
evolution  in  the  status  of  the  association  is  marked  by 
the  action  of  those  states  which  have  vested  the  asso- 
ciation with  rights  of  licensure  and  ordination.  A 
resolution  was  submitted  to  the  Committee  on  Polity  at 
the  National  Council  in  Des  Moines  in  1904  recom- 
mending the  approval  of  this  procedure.  The  resolu- 
tion received  the  informal  approval  of  the  committee, 
but  was  not  adopted  or  reported  to  the  Council  because 
it  was  deemed  likely  to  provoke  discussion  and  wide 
difference  of  opinion.  Three  years  later  at  Cleveland 
the  Council  unanimously  adopted  a  report  approving 
■—128— 


THE  DISTRICT  ASSOCIATION 

the  resolution  that  "church  recognition  be  given  to 
the  place  of  the  local  association  of  churches  as  a  con- 
ciliar  body,"  and  authorizing  these  associations  to 
ordain  ministers. 

Incorporation.  A  further  step  in  the  development  of 
the  power  of  the  district  association  is  found  in  the 
fact  that  some  associations  have  obtained  legal  incor- 
poration with  the  right  to  hold  property  in  the  name  of 
the  churches  represented  in  them.  This  is  an  example 
likeh'  to  be  followed  quite  generally,  and  will  give  the 
churches  through  their  district  associations  direct  con- 
trol of  local  and  city  missionary  operations,  and  such 
other  administrative  work  as  the  churches  may  care  to 
undertake. 

Growing  Responsibility.  No  association  has  any 
authority  over  any  church.  Each  church  is  competent 
to  conduct  its  own  affairs;  but  the  associations  have 
come  to  be  the  instrument  for  the  expression  of  .the 
need  which  the  churches  feel  for  fellowship  and  orderly 
administration.  While  they  have  neither  legislative  or 
judicial  authority,  their  growing  influence  and  responsi- 
bility is  quite  distinctly  out  of  proportion  to  the 
sphere  of  influence  of  these  bodies  in  the  earlier  days 
of  Congregationalism. 

The  Organization  of  the  Association.  Any  group  of 
churches  conveniently  situated  for  fellowship  may 
organize  an  association  of  ministers  and  churches.  The 
territory  represented  in  the  association  should  be  con- 
tiguous and  so  bounded  as  to  cover  the  entire  district. 
A  church  situated  on  the  boundary  between  two  asso- 
ciations may  elect  which  one  it  shall  join,  and  may  on 
its  own  request  be  dismissed  from  one  association  to 
unite  with  another.  No  higher  body  has  any  right 
to  define  the  bounds  of  district  associations,  or  to 
declare  what  churches  shall  have  membership  in  any 
association.  In  general,  all  the  churches  of  a  common 
—129— 


CONGREGATIONAL   THEORY  AND  PRACTICE 

district  should  be  represented  in  the  same  association. 
There  is  no  authority  to  compel  this  arrangement,  how- 
ever, and  there  have  been  frequent  exceptions  to  the 
rule.  In  case  the  German,  Scandinavian  or  Bohemian 
churches  of  a  district  desire  organization  in  a  body  by 
themselves,  they  have  the  right  to  effect  such  an 
organization,  even  though  its  boundaries  overlap  those 
of  district  associations  of  other  churches.  A  problem 
of  peculiar  difficulty  and  perplexity  sometimes  presents 
itself  in  those  states  which  have  a  considerable  number 
of  colored  churches,  in  which  either  the  colored  or 
white  churches  desire  an  organization  of  their  own. 
There  can  be  no  doubt  concerning  the  right  of  any  of 
these  bodies  to  form  associations  of  their  own.  The 
organization  of  bodies  whose  membership  is  determined 
by  any  apparent  spirit  of  caste  is  not  looked  upon  with 
favor  in  Congregationalism,  however,  and  it  is  mani- 
festly desirable  that  district  associations  include  all  the 
churches  within  a  given  territory.  The  churches  of 
foreign  immigrants  may  thus  learn  from  association 
with  their  American  brethren,  and  both  white  and 
colored  churches  in  association  may  learn  the  wider 
meanings  of  Christian  brotherhood.  It  is  better  that 
organizations  based  on  nationality  or  race  should  be 
unofficial  gatherings  for  social  life  and  Christian  fel- 
lowship, and  that  the  official  organization  of  the 
churches  should  be  inclusive  of  all. 

Ministerial  Members  of  Associations.  Every  Congre- 
gational minister  in  good  standing  must  be  a  member 
of  some  district  association,  which  should  ordinarily  be 
the  association  in  which  he  resides;  or  if  he  is  a  pastor, 
in  an  association  within  whose  bounds  his  church  is 
located.  A  church  and  its  minister  should  have  mem- 
bership in  the  same  association. 

Ministers  not  pastors  are  members  of  district  associ- 
ations and  commonly  have  all  the  privileges  belonging 
—130— 


THE  DISTRICT  ASSOCIATION 

to  pastors  in  the  association.  Au  association  has  tho 
right,  however,  to  limit  the  privilege  of  voting  to  pas- 
tors and  accredited  delegates  from  the  churches.  This 
measure  has  frequently  been  proposed  in  associations 
having  considerable  numbers  of  retired  ministers.  In 
general,  however,  these  members  have  conducted  them- 
selves with  such  propriety,  and  being  men  of  experi- 
ence, have  brought  to  the  body  such  wisdom,  that  their 
counsel  has  been  gladly  sought  and  their  right  to  vote 
unchallenged.  Inasmuch,  however,  as  associations  are 
primarily  associations  of  the  churches,  it  has  some- 
times been  held  that  even  a  pastor,  while  entitled  to 
the  floor,  might  not  be  permitted  to  vote  unless 
specifically  authorized  by  his  church.  The  right  of  an 
association  cannot  be  questioned  to  provide  some  re- 
strictions of  ballot,  particularly  for  those  members 
who  have  permanently  retired  from  the  pastorate  and 
have  entered  into  business  relations.  When  men  once 
active  in  the  ministry,  have  entered  into  any  secular 
calling,  who  desire  for  any  good  reason,  to  retain  their 
ministerial  standing,  the  churches  may  very  properly 
restrict  their  membership  so  that  it  shall  not  include 
the  right  to  vote  on  matters  strictly  relating  to  the 
conduct  of  the  churches.  The  wisdom  of  this  arrange- 
ment is  likely  to  be  felt  more  as  the  advice  of  the 
associations  to  the  churches  comes  to  be  more  nearly 
authoritative.  The  churches  will  insist  that  any  word 
from  the  association  which  they  are  expected  to  heed 
be  uttered  by  their  own  pastors  and  lay  delegates. 
Shall  the  Minister  Vote?  But  making  the  minister 
a  member  of  the  association  does  not  settle  all  difficul- 
ties. Shall  the  single  vote  of  the  pastor  in  the  associ- 
ation balance  the  vote  of  the  church  through  its  lay 
delegate?  And,  what  is  more  important,  shall  the  vote 
of  the  minister  who  is  without  a  church  be  equal  to 
—131— 


CONGEEGATIONAL   THEORY  AND   PRACTICE 

that  of  the  pastor  of  the  church,  and  equally  binding 
upon  the  church  I 

This  is  a  serious  question,  and  one  which  associations 
have  been  called  upou  to  consider,  particularly  in  cities 
where  a  large  number  of  ministers  without  charge,  sec- 
retaries, professors,  editors  and  superannuated  minis- 
ters, are  gathered  in  considerable  number.  It  has  seri- 
ously been  proposed  to  make  these  men  honorary  and 
not  voting  members  of  their  associations;  and  there  is 
something  to  be  said  in  defense  of  this  proposition, 
especially  in  matters  relating  to  the  government  of  the 
churches,  as  for  instance  the  apportionment  of  denomi- 
national expenses  among  the  churches. 

But  in  general  it  appears  to  be  safe,  and  also  just, 
that  every  minister  should  have  a  vote  in  the  associ- 
ation of  which  he  is  a  member.  The  churches  may  save 
themselves  from  being  overwhelmed  by  the  clergy  by 
increasing  the  proportion  of  lay  members,  so  as  to  coun- 
terbalance the  membership  of  ministers;  but,  it  must 
be  confessed  to  the  credit  of  the  ministry,  that  the 
evils  against  which  it  is  proposed  to  guard  our  churches 
from  excess  of  the  unchurched  clergy  are  mostly  the- 
oretical. One  thing  is  certain:  The  ministers  will  not 
consent  to  a  recrudescence  of  the  fallacious  theory  that 
ministerial  standing  depends  solely  upon  the  pastoral 
relation,  nor  would  the  churches  for  a  moment  desire  it. 
It  is  quite  as  much  for  the  protection  of  the  churches 
as  it  is  for  the  welfare  of  the  ministry  that  ministerial 
standing  is  lodged  in  associations  of  churches;  and  in 
the  association  where  his  standing  is  held,  a  minister 
cannot  well  be  denied  the  right  to  vote  on  questions 
that  touch  that  standing.  Indeed,  he  may  go  farther, 
and  declare  that  in  voluntarily  withdrawing  his  stand- 
ing from  an  association  of  ministers  and  lodging  it  in 
a  body  which  represents  the  churches  also,  he  reserves 
the  right,  in  ma.tters  where  his  brother  ministers  are 
—132— 


THE  DISTRICT  ASSOCIATION 

likel}'  to  be  most  competent  to  judge,  to  be  tried  by 
a  jury  of  his  peers. 

lu  these  matters  Congregationalism  still  lacks  some- 
thiijg  of  complete  consistency;  but  it  is  only  fair  to 
lemember  that  the  inconsistency  is  not  wholly  of  our 
own  making.  We  are  making  it  less,  instead  of 
greater. 

Problems  in  Process  of  Solution.  There  are  some 
problems  to  which  our  changing  system  has  not  yet 
adjusted  itself  in  an  entirely  logical  and  satisfactory 
manner.  Some  of  these  relate  to  ministerial  standing; 
and  one  of  the  most  difficult  is  that  of  a  minister's 
place,  as  a  minister,  in  an  association. 

In  early  New  England  there  were  Conferences  of 
churches,  and  Associations  of  ministers,  covering  the 
same  territory,  and  quite  independent  of  each  other 
and  of  the  churches.  In  Connecticut  there  were  Con- 
sociations of  ministers  and  churches,  but  these  met 
with  little  favor  outside  of  that  state.  If  our  present 
status  is  not  wholly  consistent,  it  is  at  least  a  comfort 
to  know  that  it  is  as  nearly  so  as  it  ever  has  been. 
Dr.  Dexter  thus  records  the  status  of  the  Association 
and  the  Conference  as  it  was  thirty  years  ago: 

''A  ministerial  association  is  a  voluntary  club  of  the 
ministers  of  a  neighborhood.  They  usually  meet  in  turn 
at  each  others'  houses,  twice,  thrice,  or  four  times  a 
year,  spending  a  day  or  more  together  in  fellowship 
and  in  seeking  each  others'  better  acquaintance  and 
mental,  moral,  spiritual  and  professional  improvement. 

''It  is  probably  always  laid  down  in  their  funda- 
mental law,  that  in  no  case  shall  they  undertake  any 
authority  over  the  churches.  Yet  in  two  respects,  for 
convenience 's  sake,  they  have  gradually  come  to  be 
the  depositaries  of  a  quasi  power,  which  when  suitably 
managed  is  of  most  beneficial  character  and  influence. 
From  the  early  days  of  New  England  the  churches, 
—133— 


CONGREGATIONAL   THEORY   AND   PRACTICE 

distrusting  their  own  qualifications  to  test  fairly  and 
fully  the  capacity  and  promise  of  young  men  presenting 
themselves  as  candidates  for  their  pulpits,  have  tacitly 
agreed  that  it  is  wise  for  such  candidates  to  pass  under 
the  judgment  of  those  who  are  to  be  presumed  to  be 
experts,  so  that  it  has  long  been  the  regular  Congrega- 
tional practice  for  students  intending  to  enter  our  min- 
istry to  present  themselves  for  examination  as  to 
culture  and  character  to  some  association  of  ministers, 
whose  certificate  of  approval  becomes  thereafter  their 
sufficient  commendation  to  the  churches.  Of  late  years 
there  has  been  also  a  disposition  through  these  associ- 
ations to  make  ministers  to  an  important  degree  the 
custodians  of  each  others'  professional  character.  Al- 
though an  association  is  a  purely  voluntary  club,  it  has 
yet  the  right  to  limit  rigidly  its  membership  to  pastors, 
acting  pastors,  and  ex-pastors  of  orthodox  and  unblem- 
ished reputation;  and  should  one  of  its  members  lapse 
into  irregularity  of  belief  or  looseness  of  life,  while  it 
cannot  try  or  depose  him,  it  can  say  that  it  no  longer 
esteems  his  professional  character  regular,  his  presence 
desirable,  or  his  membership  agreeable,  and  can  turn 
him  out.  And  by  including  in  the  annual  officially  pub- 
lished lists  of  Congregational  ministers,  only  those 
whose  names  are  returned  from  each  State  as  being  in 
good  and  regular  standing  in  the  Congregational  asso- 
ciations of  that  State,  some  approximation  at  least  is 
made  toward  a  list  weeded  of  pretenders  and  repro- 
bates; inasmuch  as  each  man  stands  substantially  upon 
the  indorsement  of  his  ministerial  neighbors,  as  one  re- 
garded by  them  as  worthy  to  be,  and  to  abide,  in  their 
fellowship. 

**The  several  district  associations  are  in  most  of  the 
States  affiliated  in  State  associations,  meeting  once  a 
year. 

**As  neighboring  pastors  are  joined  in  district  associ- 
-^134— 


THE  DISTRICT  ASSOCIATION 

ations,  so  their  churches  are  joined  in  district  confer- 
ences; usually  meeting  twice  a  year  for  mutual  ac- 
quaintance, discussion,  advice,  prayer,  and  praise.  It 
is  always  a  first  principle  of  such  a  conference,  that 
there  shall  be  no  interference  in  the  way  of  attempted 
control  with  the  churches." — Congregational  Hand- 
])ook,  pp.  123-124. 

An  Early  Association.  In  searching  for  the  earliest 
preserved  constitution  of  an  association  of  ministers, 
Dr.  Dexter  found  one  in  manuscript  in  the  Congrega- 
tional Library,  dating  from  1761,  and  thought  it  suffi- 
ciently modern  for  1880,  and  for  the  future: 

'  *  Eules  for  an  Association  of  Ministers,  adopted  in 
1761  in  the  Old  Colony  in  Massachusetts,  and  very 
good  for  the  uses  of  the  present  day.  [From  Orig. 
MSS.  in  Cong.  Lib.,  Boston.] 

' '  We  do  now  solemnly  form  ourselves  into  a  Eelig- 
ious  Association — ^after  ye  laudable  practice  formerly 
used  by  ye  Body  of  ye  Ministers  in  this  county — and 
severally  agree  and  determine  by  ye  will  of  God  to 
associate  ourselves  together  four  times  in  ye  compass 
of  a  year,  viz:  The  1  Wednesday  in  Feby,;  ye  1 
Wednesday  in  May;  ye  1  Wednesday  in  August,  and  ye 
1  Wednesday  in  November,  with  a  view  to  promote 
Keligion  in  ourselves  &  among  our  People;  &  we  agree 
that  ye  Association  shall  be  under  ye  following  regula- 
tions, in  general: 

' '  1.  We  will  endeavor  to  order  ye  Business  of  our 
families  &  of  our  particular  callings  in  such  a  manner 
before  hand  as  that  we  may  attend  ye  Association  at  ye 
time  &  place  appointed,  with  as  little  Inconveniency 
as  may  be. 

''2.  At  each  meeting  we  will  choose  a  Moderator  & 
also  a  Scribe  to  keep  the  minutes  of  ye  Transactions 
of  ye  Association. 

"3.  In  as  much  as  ye  revival  of  Eeligion  depends 
—135— 


CONGREGATIONAL   THEORY  AND   PRACTICE 

upon  ye  outpaurings  &  gracious  Influence  of  ye  Spirit 
of  God,  for  which  He  hath  said  yt  He  will  be  enquirM 
of  by  ye  house  of  Israel,  therefore  we  will  (if  other 
nessary  Buisness  dont  prevent)  spend  a  very  Consid- 
erable part  of  our  time  in  prayer  therefor. 

**4.  We  will  have  at  least  one  publick  Sermon 
preach  'd  for  ye  Benefit  of  ye  people  in  ye  Town  where 
we  shall  meet,  by  such  of  our  Number  as  we  shall  nomi- 
nate. 

"5.  We  will  consult  from  time  to  time  what  meas- 
ures we  Judge  will  most  Conduce  to  revive  Religion  in 
our  selves  &  among  our  people,  &  also  assist  one  an- 
other in  difficult  Cases. 

"6.  "If  any  Candidate  for  the  Ministry  shall  apply 
to  us  for  approbation,  we  will  take  pains  to  know  & 
to  satisfie  ourselves  as  to  his  qualifications  for  ye 
Sacred  Work. 

**7.  We  will  hear  &  consider  any  regular  Complaints 
or  Petitions  that  shall  be  preferred  to  us,  &  give  our 
best  advice  thereon;  not  assuming  any  authoritie,  but 
with  a  view  to  promote  Christian  Purity  and  Peace, 

''8.  We  will  endeavour  to  strengthen  the  hands, 
preserve  the  Reputation  &  promote  ye  Usefulness  of 
each  other  upon  all  proper  occasions;  &  also  use  that 
plainness  &  faithfulness  with  one  another,  which  will 
best  tend  to  keep  us  watchful  &  attentive  to  our  Duty; 
that  so  we  may  recommend  Christ  and  His  holy  and 
benevolent  Religion  by  our  Lives  as  well  as  Doctrine. 

"Finally.  We  commend  ourselves  to 'God  &  to  ye 
word  of  His  Grace  which  is  able  to  build  us  up  &  to 
give  us  an  Inheritance  among  all  them  that  are  sancti- 
'fied.  [Slgne<L]  " — Congregational  nand])ook,  pp. 
174-5. 

This  is  a  very  interesting  historical  document,  jukI 
deserves  permanent  preservation.  But  it  is  no  longer 
suitable  as  a  constitution  for  a  Congregational  associ- 
—136— 


THE  DISTRICT  ASSOCIATION 

atiou.  Indeed,  it  never  can  have  been  wholly  satis- 
factory. An  association  of  ministers,  licensing  candi- 
dates for  the  ministry,  and  holding  in  increasing  meas- 
ure the  standing  of  ministers,  is,  and  always  was,  some- 
thing more  than  a  voluntary  club.  That  theory,  which 
our  fathers  insisted  upon,  was  not  true  of  their  own 
(lay,  and  is  still  farther  from  the  truth  today. 

Ministers  still  have  voluntary  clubs,  and  are  at 
liberty  to  have  as  many  as  they  like;  but  these  volun- 
tary clubs  have  no  right  to  license  ministers,  and  no 
right  of  ministerial  standing.  Present-day  Congrega- 
tionalism involves  an  association,  inclusive  both  of 
ministers  and  churches,  and  having  some  rights  to 
guard,  on  behalf  of  the  churches,  both  doors  to  the 
ministry. 

The  National  Council  On  Ministerial  Standing.  At 
the  meeting  of  the  National  Council  at  Oberlin,  in  1871, 
it  was  voted  ''That  all  ministers  in  our  denomination 
ought  to  be  in  orderly  connection  with  some  ministe- 
rial or  ecclesiastical  organization  which  shall  be  able 
to  certify  to  their  regular  standing  in  the  ministry." 
Jt  was  further  voted  that  churches  ought  not  to  employ 
unsettled  ministers  without  evidence  of  their  standing. 
In  1886  the  National  Council  made  this  recognition 
more   emphatic   and   mandatory,   voting  at   Chicago, — 

"That  standing  in  the  Congregational  ministry  is 
.uquired  by  the  fulfillment  of  these  three  conditions, 
namely:  (1)  membership  in  a  Congregational  church; 
(2)  ordination  to  the  Christian  ministry;  and  (3)  recep- 
tion as  an  ordained  minister  into  the  fellowship  of  the 
(  ongregational  churches  in  accordance  with  the  usage 
of  the  state  or  territorial  organization  of  churches  in 
wliieh  the  applicant  may  reside;  and  siich  standing  is 
to  be  continued  in  accordance  with  these  usages,  it 
being  understood  that  a  pro  fe  nata  council  is  the  resort 
in  all  cases  in  question. 

—137— 


CONGREGATIONAL   THEORY   AND   PRACTICE 

^'That  all  Congregational  ministers  in  good  standing 
in  their  respective  states,  who  have  been  installed  by 
council,  or  who  have  been  regularly  called  to  the  pasto- 
rate by  the  specific  vote  of  some  church,  have  formally 
accepted  such  position,  and  have  been  recognized  as 
such  by  some  definite  act  of  the  church,  should  be  en- 
rolled as  pastors;  and  we  advise  that  all  our  denomi- 
national statistics,  and  direct  that,  so  far  as  possible, 
our  Year  Book,  conform  to  this  principle. ' ' — Vol.  1886, 
pp.  22-24. 

The  Council  at  Portland,  Oregon,  took  a  most  impor- 
tant step  by  making  it  impossible  for  a  minister  to 
belong  to  two  associations  at  once,  or  to  acquire  new 
membership  in  one  while  under  discipline  in  another 
association.     It  was  there  voted, — 

''That,  in  the  transfer  of  ministerial  membership 
from  one  association,  conference,  or  other  ecclesiastical 
body,  in  the  judgment  of  the  Council,  the  gaining  of 
new  membership  is  ecclesiastically  impossible  until  the 
applicant  shall  have  been  fully  released  from  his  pre- 
vious ecclesiastical  membership." — Vol.  1898,  p.  21. 

The  earlier  of  these  deliverances  also  reminded  the 
churches  of  the  more  frequent  appeal  to  councils.  A 
step  in  another  direction  was  taken  at  Des  Moines  in 
1904: 

"Recognizing  the  change  which  has  come  in  our  con- 
ception of  the  ministry  since  the  day  in  which  a  man 
ordained  to  the  pastorate  of  a  given  church  had  stand- 
ing only  as  such  pastor,  and  the  fact  that  a  minister 
once  ordained  has  now  a  relation  to  the  entire  denomi- 
nation and  the  Church  at  large  such  as  the  fathers 
neither  contemplated  nor  could  anticipate; 

''And  recognizing,  further,  that  only  a  minority  of 

our   ministers   are    installed   by   council,   but    that    all 

ministers  in  good  standing  must  assume  relations  with 

a    local    association,    conference,    or    convention,    this 

—138— 


THE  DISTRICT  ASSOCIATION 

Council  reminds  the  churches  and  associations  of  our 
order  that  in  their  keeping  now,  more  largely  than  of 
old,  is  the  good  name  of  our  ministry  and  the  peace 
of  our  churches.     In  view  of  these  facts: 

^'Eesolved,  That  this  Council  urges  the  churches  in 
selecting  the  membership  of  ordaining  councils  to  make 
those  councils  truly  representative  of  our  fellowship, 
and  that  they  lay  hands  suddenly  on  no  man,  but  guard 
increasing  the  honor  of  our  ministry  and  the  purity  of 
the  Church  of  Christ. 

"  Besolved,  That  councils  be  advised  to  exercise 
greater  care  in  ordaining  men;  that  in  general  a  man 
be  not  ordained  who  has  not  previously  been  licensed; 
and  that  careful  inquiry  be  made  as  to  the  fitness  of 
men  who  have  not  been  long  among  us,  or  who  do  not 
present  evidence  of  thorough  training  for  the  work  of 
the  ministry,  and  of  knowledge  of  the  polity  of  our 

churches  and  the  work  of  our  denominational  agencies. 

*         *         * 

'^Besolved,  That  associations  be  advised  to  inquire 
carefully  as  to  the  representative  character  of  councils 
ordaining  ministers  before  admitting  to  ministerial 
standing;  and  that,  wherever  practicable,  all  of  the 
churches  of  the  local  body  which  is  expected  to  assume 
responsibility  for  the  standing  of  the  ministry  be  in- 
vited in  council,  to  the  intent  that  the  ordaining  power 
be  lodged  with  a  body  essentially  the  same  as  that  re- 
sponsible for  ministerial  standing. ' ' 

The  Gonncil  frankly  recognized  the  change  which  has 
come  in  our  conception  of  the  ministry  and  not  only 
advised  councils  to  be  more  careful,  but  advised  asso- 
ciations not  to  accept  the  results  of  councils  unless 
they  were  truly  representative.  It  declared  boldly  that 
the  ordaining  power  should  be  lodged  with  a  body 
essentially  the  same  as  that  responsible  for  ministerial 
standing. 

—139— 


CONGREGATIONAL   THEORY  AND   PRACTICE 

The  Council  held  at  Cleveiaud  in  1907  advised  associ- 
ations to  give  larger  recognition  to  their  own  preroga- 
tive as  conciliary  bodies  to  get  in  close  relationship 
with  the  state  and  national  bodies. 

"II.  That  inasmuch  as  the  ministry  constitute  an 
office  within  the  church,  and  not  a  class  apart  from  or 
above  the  church,  ministerial  standing  be  vested  in 
local  associations  of  churches,  which  should,  wherever 
necessary,  so  amend  their  constitutions  as  to  provide 
for  ministerial  members  and  the  custody  of  their 
standing. 

"III.  That  the  transfer  of  either  a  minister  or  a 
church  from  one  local  association  to  another  be  by  ex- 
press vote  of  the  dismissing  body,  and  not  be  delegated 
to  officials  empowered  to  act  between  meetings. 

"IV.  That  a  minister  removing  from  the  bounds 
of  one  local  association  to  those  of  another  should  at 
an  early  day  transfer  his  relation,  and  that  such  consti- 
tutional limitation  should  be  placed  upon  tenure  of 
membership  as  to  relieve  the  association  of  continued 
responsibility  for  non-resident   members. 

"V.  That  the  approved  list  of  ministerial  members 
and  churches  in  good  standing  be  presented  by  each 
local  association,  and  be  accepted  without  modification 
by   the   state   registrar  and   by   the   National   Council 

registrar  for  the  Year  Book. 

*         *         * 

"Vn.  That  larger  recognition  be  given  to  the  place 
of  the  local  association  of  churches  as  a  conciliary  body 
to  act  in  co-operation  with  the  state  and  national  or- 
ganizations in  the  interest  of  the  churches;  and  that, 
in  view  of  its  close  relation  to  the  churches  composing 
it,  its  own  life  and  autonomy  be  carefully  safeguarded 
by  the  continuance  of  such  direct  representation  as 
now  maintains  in  the  constituted  membership  of  the 
National  Council. 

—140— 


THE  DISTBlCT    .         ASSOCIATION 

''IX.  That  the  local  association,  composed  of 
churches  and  ministers  and  hence  thoroughly  represent- 
ative of  the  churches,  which  now  holds  both  licensure 
and  ministerial  standing,  be  also  the  agency  for  ordina- 
tion, the  initiative  always  to  be  taken  by  the  local 
church. " 

These  resolutions  of  the  National  Council  are  ad- 
visory, yet  have  practically  the  force  of  legislative 
acts,  for  they  register  a  movement  of  the  churches 
which  is  continental  in  its  proportions,  and  the  churches 
of  the  various  states  have  shown  quite  a  surprising 
unanimity  in  their  approval  of  these  movements.  All 
these  powers  may  therefore  be  assumed  as  within  the 
prerogative  of  the  local  or  district  associations. 

Licensure  for  the  Ministry.     The  associations  of  the 
churches  are  the  proper  bodies  for  licensure.    This  pre- 
rogative, singularly,  was  assumed  by,  and  conceded  to, 
:  associations  of  ministers  in  the  earliest  days  of  which 
we  have  record  in  New  England.     The  right  to  license 
a  minister  belongs  to  each  local  church.     Any  church 
may  give  to  one  of  its  own  members  authority  to  ex- 
j  hort,  teach,  or  preach  the  gospel  within  that  parish,  but 
ifor  the  wider  relations  of  our  churches  licensing  the 
(ministers     has     been     delegated     to     associations     of 
t  churches. 

In  some  cases  associations  have  given  to  theological 

:  seminaries  or  to  committees  the  right  of  licensure,  but 

ithis    is   not   orderly.      Delegated    authority   cannot   be 

delegated,  and  the  right  of  licensure  by  an  association 

iis  itself  a  delegated  power. 

Each  association  should  have  a  committee  on  licen- 
sure, or  should  give  authority  to  its  advisory  committee, 
and  constitute  that  committee  a  committee  on  licensure. 
This  body  should  hold  stated  or  special  meetings  at 
wliich  time  candidates  for  licensure  should  submit  full 
[proof,  first,  of  their  membership  in  some  Congrega- 
—141— 


CONGREGATIONAL  THEORY  AND  PRACTICE 

tional  church  J  secondly,  of  their  Christian  experience 
and  call  to  preach  the  gospel;  and  thirdly,  of  their  gifts 
and  training  for  the  ministry.  The  National  Council  at 
Des  Moines  in  1904  took  the  following  action  concern- 
ing licensure: 

**  Resolved,  That  councils  be  advised  to  exercise 
greater  care  in  ordaining  men;  that  in  general  a  man 
be  not  ordained  who  has  not  previously  been  licensed; 
and  that  careful  inquiry  be  made  as  to  the  fitness  of 
men  who  have  not  been  long  among  us,  or  who  do  not 
present  evidence  of  thorough  training  for  the  work 
of  the  ministry,  and  of  knowledge  of  the  polity  of  our 
churches  and  the  work  of  our  denominational  agencies. 

"Resolved,  That  associations  be  urged  to  greater 
care  in  the  granting  of  licenses;  and  that  men  to  whom 
licenses  are  granted  be  first  thoroughly  examined;  that 
theological  seminaries  be  requested  to  discontinue  what 
are  known  as  seminary  licenses  or  if  the  same  continue 
to  be  issued  they  are  not  to  be  used  as  a  substitute  for 
regular  licenses,  and  that  of  this  fact  the  students  be 
informed  and  that  the  entrance  to  our  ministry  both 
as  regards  licenses  and  ordination  be  attended  witli 
more  of  dignity  and  solemnity  than  in  some  cases  hith- 
erto. '  ■ 

Seminary  Licenses — Theological  students  do  not  com- 
monly present  themselves  for  licensure  until  the  second ' 
half  of  their  theological  course.  It  is  common,  how- 
ever, for  these  men  to  spend  one  or  more  summer  vaca- 
tions prior  to  this  time  in  religious  work  among  the 
churches.  It  is  fitting  that  they  should  carry  with 
them  some  credentials  showing  their  status  in  such 
theological  seminary.  This  should  not,  however,  be 
called  a  license,  nor  be  in  any  such  form  as  to  bo 
substituted  for  a  license  to  preach.  It  might  properly 
be  called  a  certificate,  or  letter  of  commendation,  but 
—142— 


THE  DISTRICT  ASSOCIATION 

should  be  strictly  limited  in  time,  in  no  case  exceeding 
six  months. 

The  Ordination  of  Ministers.  The  churches  compos- 
ing an  Association  have  full  right  to  delegate  to  the 
associations  the  authority  to  ordain  and  install  min- 
isters. Ministers  may  be  ordained  or  installed  at  any 
regular  meeting  of  an  Association  whose  constitution 
authorizes  it  to  perform  these  functions,  or  at  meet- 
ings convened  in  special  session  at  the  call  of  the 
church.  Official  notice  to  the  churches  from  the  regis- 
trar of  the  Association  giving  seasonable  notice  in 
accordance  with  its  constitution,  and  stating  the  busi- 
ness to  be  transacted,  will  authorize  the  convening  of 
the  Association  for  any  purpose  for  which  a  Congrega- 
tional council  might  be  called,  and  the  official  notice  of 
the  registrar  or  advisory  committee  will  have  the  full 
force  of  a  letter  missive.  A  special  meeting  of  the 
Association  so  convened  cannot  transact  any  other 
business  than  that  stated  in  the  official  call.  Unless 
otherwise  provided  in  its  own  constitution,  the  regu- 
lar quorum  of  the  Asspciation  constitutes  the  quorum 
for  the  ordination  or  installation.  In  the  case  where 
the  Association  meets  with  another  c-hurch  than  that 
issuing  the  request  for  the  ordination  or  installation, 
the  business  of  examination  and  approval  for  ordina- 
tion or  installation  may  be  held  at  the  regular  meeting 
place  of  the  Association,  and  members  may  be  dele- 
gated for  the  conduct  of  the  public  service,  which  may 
be  conducted,  if  desired,  at  the  church  issuing  the  call. 
These  members  may  be  authorized  to  act  in  the  name 
uf  the  Association  for  that  purpose  only,  and  to  com- 
plete the  records  of  the  Association  on  the  ordination  or 
installation,  to  sign  them  or  to  certify  them  to  the 
moderator  and  registrar  for  signature  on  behalf  of  the 
Association,  and  at  the  completion  of  the  business  to 
—143— 


CONGREGATIONAL   THEORY  AND  PRACTICE 

adjourn  the  meeting.  For  these  acts  completing  the 
work  of  the  Association  and  strictly  within  the  sphere 
of  its  prescribed  authority  a  quorum  of  the  Association 
is  not  necessary,  but  the  smaller  body  may  act  with 
power  as  directed  by  the  Association. 

Forms  for  Licensure  and  Ordination.  The  examina- 
tion of  candidates  for  licensure  is  commonly  conducted 
by  a  committee  in  private,  and  while  the  Association 
has  full  authority  to  continue  the  examination  in  pub- 
lic, that  right  is  not  exercised  frequently.  The  exami- 
nation of  a  minister  for  ordination,  when  performed 
by  an  association,  will  more  frequently  be  in  executiv^e 
session  than  hitherto.  It  is  fitting  that  the  men  thus 
examined  should  be  presented  publicly  with  appropriate 
services.  It  is  therefore  much  to  be  desired  that  when 
a  committee  on  licensure  presents  to  the  Association 
candidates  for  the  ministry,  they  be  received  in  manner 
and  form  becoming  the  solemnity  of  their  dedication 
to  the  work  of  the  gospel.  It  is  fitting  also  that  tbo 
public  service  of  ordination  or  installation  be  accom- 
plished in  manner  and  form,  permitting  the  local  churcli 
to  participate  in  the  exercises  and  giving  the  people 
opportunity  to*  hear  from  the  lips  of  their  minister 
his  own  profession  of  faith  and  promise  of  fidelity. 
Such  forms  are  appended  to  this  volume. 

The  Right  of  an  Association  to  Accept  or  Reject 
Members.  Every  deliberative  body  has  a  right  to  judge 
of  the  qualifications  of  its  own  members.  A  Council 
convened  within  the  bounds  of  an  Association  cannot 
require  the  Association  to  accept  a  minister  whom  it 
ordains.  Associations  have  full  authority  to  inquire 
concerning  the  composition  and  findings  of  councils 
within  their  bounds,  and  to  refui^e  to  receive  as  mem- 
bers any  ministers  who  have  been  ordained  by  councils 
not  fairly  representative  of  the  whole  body  of  tli(> 
Association.  Associations  may  also  refuse  to  receive 
—144— 


THE  DISTRICT  ASSOCIATION 

by  transfer  from  another  Association  any  minister 
whom  they  believe  to  be  unworthy  or  to  have  been 
liastily  ordained. 

Absent  Members.  Members  of  an  Association  trans- 
ferring their  residence  to  another  Association  should 
transfer  their  membership  to  the  Association  within 
which  they  reside,  and  the  names  of  ministers  who 
neglected  to  do  so  may  be  removed  from  the  active 
list  and  placed  upon  an  absent  list,  without  prejudice 
to  their  ministerial  standing,  but  without  the  privilege 
of  active  membership.  Members  who  have  been  some 
time  absent  without  transferring  their  membership  or 
communicating  with  the  Association  may  have  their 
names  dropped  from  the  rolls  of  the  Association. 

The  foregoing  provisions  should  not  be  held  to  apply 
to  foreign  missionaries  who  may  retain  their  member- 
>^liip  in  their  home  Association,  and  should  be  adminis- 
I'red  in  a  spirit  of  tenderness  and  consideration,  and 
also  in  the  case  of  elderly  and  retired  ministers  not 
engaged  in  secular  business  who  have  good  cause  to 
desire  to  continue  their  membership  in  the  Associations 
with  which  they  have  long  been  connected. 

Deposition  From  the  Ministry.  One  notable  and  ex- 
tremely important  consequence  of  the  growing  power 
of  the  local  Association  is  its  right  to  depose  a  min- 
ister. As  the  Congregational  Association  has  now 
authority  to  confirm  ministerial  standing  so  also  it 
lias  the  right  to  terminate  it.  At  no  point  has  there 
been  a  wider  or  more  logical  departure  from  old-time 
methods  than  at  this  point.  Dr.  Dexter  laid  down  the 
invariable  method  as  he  understood  it  in  1865,  but 
even  then  he  noted  that  consociated  churches  had  a 
different  practice. 

"It  is  «adly  necessary  to  refer  here,  also,  to  the  pro- 
cedure proper  by  a  church  in  the  possible  case  of 
gross  heresy,  or  immorality,  on  the  part  of  its  pastor. 
—145— 


CONGREGATIONAL  THEORY  AND  PRACTICE 

By  virtue  of  his  church  membership  with  them — or, 
if  not  that,  by  virtue  of  his  pastorship  over  them — 
the  unworthy  pastor  of  a  Congregational  church  is 
amenable  to  its  discipine;  and  it  has  the  inherent  right 
to  proceed  to  his  trial  and  excommunication,  as  if  he 
were  a  private  member.  But  because  the  fellowship  of 
the  churches  was  involved  in  his  settlement,  and  be- 
cause of  the  greater  conclusiveness  before  the  gen- 
eral public,  of  the  verdict  of  an  impartial  Council  over 
that  of  a  single  church — itself  deeply  interested;  this 
should  alwaj's  be  done  with  the  advice  of  Council. 

'*The  proper  course  to  be  pursued,  in  the  melancholy 
case  supposed,  would,  then,  be  this:  (1)  all  the  prepara- 
tory steps  should  be  taken  as  in  the  case  of  a  private 
member,  and  the  case  be  brought  to  a  judgment  before 
the  church;  (2)  the  church,  instead  of  passing  the  vote 
of  excommunication,  should  vote  that  they  are  satisfied 
of  the  truth  of  the  charges,  but,  in  view  of  the  im- 
portance and  solemnity  of  the  subject,  will  take  the 
advice  of  sister  churches  before  proceeding  further; 
(3)  they  should  then  invite  their  pastor  to  join  them 
in  a  Council  to  advise  in  the  premises,  and,  if  he  refuse, 
call  one  without  his  concurrence;  (4)  this  Council 
hears  *he  case,  and  if  satisfied  of  the  pastor's  guilt, 
and  he  remain  obdurate,  or  the  circumstances  of  the 
case  are  so  aggravated  that,  even  if  he  be  now  peni- 
tent, it  is  unsuitable  for  him  to  retain  his  oflEicial 
relation,  they  advise  the  church  to  depose  him  from 
his  ministry  over  them — perhaps  to  excommunicate 
him  from  its  fellowship;  (5)  the  church,  if  they  see 
fit,  follow  this  advice  of  Council. 

**This  we  understand  to  be  the  truly  Scriptural  and 
Congregational  way,  though  most  consociated  churches 
have  a  different  practice." 

In  later  editions  of  his  work  I)r.  Dexter  reiterated 
—146— 


THE  DISTRICT  ASSOCIATION 

the  same,  declariiig  that  an  Association  cannot  act  as 
a  council  for  the  ordination  or  the  dismission  of  a 
minister,  being  merely  a  voluntary  club  meeting  for 
professional  improvement.     (Page  369.) 

In  the  last  edition  of  his  monumental  work  he  said: 
**Our  Association  of  ministers  are  purely  voluntary 
bodies,  as  much  so  as  a  village  debating  club  or  a 
temperance  society.  As  such  they  have  the  right  to 
receive  members  on  their  own  terms  and  to  reject  and 
exclude  them  as  they  may  be  pleased  to  enact,  but 
they  can  have  no  power  over  the  professional  status 
of  those  members."     (Page  353.) 

Yet  in  that  same  account  Dr.  Dexter  noted  that 
Associations  sometimes  assume  t'bat  power  which  he 
declared  to  be  quite  irregular.  Dr.  Dexter  was  quite 
right  in  his  declaration  of  the  irregularity  of  that 
method.  Associations  had  no  right  of  deposition  from 
the  ministry,  yet  the  need  that  such  authority  should 
be  given  to  them  was  very  great,  as  evidenced  by  the 
frequency  with  which  Associations  assumed  that 
prerogative.  In  Dr.  Dexter 's  Congregational  Manual, 
in  1880,  he  repeated  almost  verbatim  from  the  first 
edition  of  his  "Congregationalism"  the  steps  by  which 
alone  a  Congregational  minister  might  be  deposed, 
together  with  a  suggestion  of  the  way  in  which  the 
method  might  apply  to  stated  supplies,     (pp.  114-5.) 

In  "The  Congregational  Way,"  by  Dr.  George  M. 
Boynton,  1903,  it  is  declared  that  "the  expression 
'deposed  from  the  ministry'  does  not  seem  to  be  in 
accord  with  Congregational  principles.  The  ultimate 
appeal  in  all  cases  to  an  Ecclesiastical  Council,  which 
alone  can  finally  take  away  from  a  Congregational  min- 
ister the  standing  which  was  conferred  on  him  by  a 
similar  body."     (Page  90.) 

All  the  foregoing  becomes  obsolete  in  the  light  of 
—147— 


CONGREGATIONAL   THEORY   AND   PRACTICE 

present  Congregational  practice.  The  declarations  that 
an  Association  cannot  depose  a  minister  are  grounded 
o.n  an  axiom  that  an  Association  cannot  ordain  a  min- 
ister, and  so  cannot  take  away  what  it  cannot  give; 
but  in  the  newer  Congregationalism  the  Association 
can  ordain  a  minister,  and  at  no  distant  day  the  prac- 
tice of  ordination  other  than  by  the  Association  is 
likely  to  be  exceptional.  It  has  therefore  become  not 
only  logical  but  also  inevitable  that  an  Association 
which  can  confer  ministerial  standing  shall  have  power 
to   terminate  it. 

Any  minister  who  is  accused  of  gross  immorality, 
neglect  of  duty  or  of  unfaithfulness  to  his  ordination 
vows  in  matters  of  faith  or  practice  may  be  proceeded 
against  either  in  the  local  church  of  which  he  is  a 
member,  or  in  the  Association  where  his  ministerial 
standing  is  deposited. 

If  proceeilings  are  begun  in  the  local  church,  they 
are  conducted  as  in  the  case  of  any  other  member 
excepting  that  the  church,  having  finished  its  trial, 
may  properly  refer  to  its  findings  to  the  Association 
before  it  takes  final  action  of  expulsion,  or  may  call 
a  council  which  shall  review  its  findings  and  present 
its  recommendation  to  the  Association.  Ultimately, 
however,  the  matter  will  be  likely  to  go  before  the 
Association  itself  and  may  present  itself  before  that 
body  as  a  court  of  original  jurisdiction.  The  min- 
ister accused  has  a  right  to  be  presented  with  a  copy 
of  the  charges  against  him  in  writing,  to  meet  his 
accusers  face  to  face,  to  defend  himself  and  to  be 
defended  by  any  member  of  the  Association  whom  he 
may  select,  or  whom  the  Association  may  appoint  for 
that  purpose.  His  right  to  be  represented  by  min- 
isterial advisers,  or  even  by  legal  counsel,  is  one  to  be 
determined  by  the  association,  but  usually  is  not  to  be 
—148— 


THE  DISTRICT  ASSOCIATION 

refused.  The  hearing  may  be  held  by  the  Association 
as  a  body,  or  by  a  committee  appointed  for  the  purpose, 
whose  findings  must  ultimately  be  approved  by  the 
Association,  The  accused  may,  at  his  discretion,  de- 
mand that  his  trial  be  before  a  Mutual  Council,  in 
whose  composition  he  shall  have  the  right  of  selection 
jointly  with  the  Association.  If  he  is  found  guilty, 
and  remains  impenitent,  he  may  receive  public  cen- 
sure, suspension  or  expulsion  from  the  body.  If  ex- 
pelled from  the  local  Association  he  is  deposed  from 
the  Congregational  ministry.  He  cannot  be  reported 
by  that  Association  as  a  minister  of  the  denomination, 
nor  can  he  acquire  any  membership  in  another  Associa- 
tion while  under  these  disabilities. 

If  a  minister  is  found  guilty  and  is  penitent,  he 
may  be  forgiven,  but  such  forgiveness  does  not  imply 
his  continuance  in  the  ministry.  The  minister  whose 
conduct  has  brought  great  reproach  upcm  the  Church 
of  Christ  may  be  thoroughly  penitent  and  deserving  of 
forgiveness  as  a  Christian  brother,  and  entitled  still 
to  membership  in  the  church,  yet  it  may  be  clear  that 
his  usefulness  as  a  minister  is  at  an  end.  In  cases 
where  the  penitence  is  real,  yet  the  scandal  has  been 
great,  but  where  there  is  reason  to  hope  that  the 
minister  may  at  some  future  time  attain  a  place  of 
usefulness  in  the  ministry  and  where  deposition  is 
deemed  too  severe  a  punishment,  he  may  be  suspended 
for  a  year  or  a  j^eriod  of  years,  and  the  suspension  may 
be  renewed  or  terminated  as  the  Association  deems 
wise.  Yet  during  the  period  of  his  suspension  the 
minister  may  not  exercise  any  of  the*  prerogatives  of 
a  Christian  minister.  His  standing  in  the  Church  is 
that  of  a  layman.  There  is,  however,  this  important 
distinction  between  his  status  and  that  of  the  min- 
ister who  has  been  deposed — that  the  Association  may 
—149— 


CONGEEGATIONAI.  THEORY  AND  PRACTICE 

restore  his  standing  by  the  removal  of  its  censure  or 
suspension  so  long  as  his  standing  has  been  impaired 
by  its  own  action.  In  the  case  of  deposition,  no  return 
to  the  ministry  would  be  possible  save  by  restoration, 
by  the  same  body  that  had  deposed  him,  or  a  similar 
body  acting  with  the  permission  of  the  body  or  tlie 
Association  which  had  accomplished  the  deposition. 


—150— 


VII.     THE  ASSOCIATION  ACTING  AS  COUNCIL. 

Our  associations  quite  generally  are  changing  their 
constitutions  to  provide  for  ordination  by  Association, 
nud  to  permit  the  Association  to  exercise  all  the  func- 
tions of  Council.  This  is  a  simple  change,  and  one 
entirely  logical,  but  it  brings  to  us  some  entirely  new 
problems  and  will  necessitate  some  new  machinery  if 
it  is  to  work  well.  Already  reports  come  from  some 
associations  in  which  the  method  has  been  tried  and 
has  not  been  found  wholly  satisfactory.  The  reasons 
are  plain  enough,  and  the  remedy  is  not  difficult  to  pre- 
scribe. The  following  suggestions  would  aj^pear  to  be 
in  the  interests  of  good  order. 

The  Invitation  of  the  Church.  Let  us  assume  that  a 
church  has  called  an  unordained  man  to  become  its 
minister,  and  desires  that  he  be  ordained  by  the  Asso- 
ciation of  which  the  church  is,  and  he  is  to  become,  a 
member.    The  church  may  do  one  of  three  things. 

First,  the  church  may  send  out  an  ordinary  letter 
missive,  to  all  the  churches  in  the  Association,  asking 
them  to  meet  and  ordain  its  minister.  This  is  a  per- 
fectly proper  method,  but  the  body  which  assembles 
will  not  be  the  Association;  it  will  be  a  Council.  It  will 
convene  as  any  other  Council  does,  electing  its  own 
officers,  and  having  finished  its  work  it  will  dissolve. 
It  may  and  should  send  a  copy  of  its  records  to  the 
registrar  of  the  Association,  and  he  will  keep  them  on 
file,  but  they  will  not  become  a  part  of  the  records  of 
the  Association,  nor  will  the  minister  by  the  act  of 
this  body  become  a  member  of  it.  The  minister  will 
have  been  ordained  by  a  Council,  and  a  truly  repre- 
sentative one,-  and  no  one  can  properly  call  the  action 
in  question. 

—151— 


CONGREGATIONAL   THEORY  AND  PRACTICE 

The  second  method  is  for  the  church  to  invite  the 
Association  to  meet  in  special  session  in  its  own 
church,  at  a  time  which  it  appoints,  and  review  its 
proceedings,  and  examine  and  ordain  its  minister. 

The  third  method  is  for  the  church  to  send  its  min- 
ister to  the  regular  meeting  of  the  Association  with  a 
request  for  his  ordination. 

The  Call  of  the  Association.  The  invitation  of  the 
church  should  be  addressed  to  the  Association  and 
forwarded  to  its  registrar,  or  to  the  chairman  of  its 
advisory  committee.  The  officer  receiving  the  request 
should  enter  it  upon  the  records  of  the  Association, 
and  should  at  once  call  a  meeting  of  the  Association, 
if  the  request  is  for  a  special  meeting,  or  should  ar- 
range for  the  service  at  the  regular  meeting,  if  that  is 
desired.  In  either  event  the  call  should  go  out  to  all 
the  churches,  and  the  business  to  be  done  should  be 
indicated  in  the  call,  and  the  call  would  have  the  full 
force  of  a  letter  missive. 

Ordination  by  a  Special  Meeting.  If  a  special  meet- 
ing of  the  Association  is  called  it  will  meet  much  as  a 
Council  does;  excepting  that  the  moderator  of  the 
Association  will  preside,  and  the  scribe  of  the  Asso- 
ciation will  keep  the  records,  and  these  will  become  a 
part  of  the  permanent  records  of  the  x\ssociation  and 
be  entered  in  its  book. 

It  will  not  be  necessary  that  a  majority  of  the 
churches  invited  accept;  the  regular  quorum  required 
by  the  constitution  will  be  sufficient,  unless  the  consti- 
tution is  changed  to  provide  for  a  special  quorum  for 
purposes  of  ordination. 

If  churches  and  ministers  outside  the  Association  are 
invited  they  cannot  be  counted  in  making  a  quorum. 

The  special  meeting  of  the  Association  can  transact 
no  other  business  than  that  specified  in  the  call  of  the 
meeting. 

—152— 


ASSOCIATION  ACTING  AS  COUNCIL 

P  Ordination  at  a  Regular  Meeting  of  the  Association. 
The  church  may,  if  it  prefers,  request  the  ordination 
of  its  minister  at  a  regular  meeting  of  the  Association; 
or,  may  request  that  the  Association  at  its  regular 
meeting  review  its  records  and  examine  and  approve 
its  candidate,  and  that  it  provide  for  the  public  service 
of  ordination  at  the  church  itself,  and  at  a  later  date. 

As  this  method  is  likely  to  be  employed  frequently, 
and  as  it  involves  more  points  of  difficulty  than  either 
of  the  others,  it  may  properly  be  discussed  at  length. 

The  church,  in  sending  invitations  to  the  Associa- 
tion, should  notify  it  seasonably  that  room  may  be 
reserved  for  the  examination  of  the  candidate  and  for 
such  other  business  as  the  occasion  may  require.  And 
the  registrar  or  advisory  committee  must  see  to  it  that 
this  is  done,  even  if  the  notice  arrives  tardily.  This 
may  involve  some  conflict  with  the  plans  of  the  pro- 
gramme committee,  which  commonly  are  ambitious  for 
the  oratorical  aspects  of  the  programme.  But  the  pro- 
gramme committee  must  leave  room  for  the  business  of 
the  Association,  or  if  it  does  not,  so  much  the  worse 
for  the  programme.  Our  programmes  are  almost  uni- 
versally overloaded,  and  programme  committees  are 
sinful  men  in  respect  of  their  determination  to  sacrifice 
all  else  to  talk. 

Reports  are  current  of  ordinations  by  Association  in 
which  the  examination  has  been  crowded  into  the  odds 
and  ends  of  time  grudgingly  conceded  by  the  pro- 
gramme committee,  making  the  examination  a  farce  and 
the  ordination  service  an  undignified  race  against  time. 

If  a  distinguished  speaker  from  abroad  has  been 
invited,  and  it  is  time  for  him  to  speak,  he  may  very 
properly  address  the  general  congregation,  while  the 
Association  itself  withdraws  to  another  room  or  build- 
ing, and  attends  to  the  business  of  the  Association. 
And  any  member  of  the  Association  who  remains  to 
—153— 


CONGREGATIONAL   THEORY  AND   PRACTICE 

hear  the  speech  would  deserve  the  censure  of  the  Asso- 
ciation for  neglecting  the  business  which  had  brought 
him  thither. 

This  point  must  be  insisted  upon,  because  this  is  the 
rock  on  which  tlie  new  method  will  go  to  wreck  if 
we  are  not  careful.  If  a  church  sends  its  minister 
to  be  ordained  by  an  Association,  that  business,  hav- 
ing been  undertaken  by  the  Association,  has  the  right 
of  way  over  the  regular  order  of  the  day,  and  must 
be  done  decently  and  in  order. 

The  church  which  sends  its  minister  for  ordination 
will  also  send  a  delegate.  He  will  bear  the  records,  and 
will  introduce  the  candidate.  If  the  church  has  chosen 
to  send  a  larger  delegation  to  accompany  its  new 
minister  they  should  be  received  as  corresponding  mem- 
bers, without  vote,  and  be  permitted  to  represent  the 
church  in  the  discussion,  up  to  the  time  when  the  Asso- 
ciation is  by  itself,  when  all  but  the  regular  delegates 
will  withdraw.  If  the  church  has  invited  other 
churches  and  pastors  outside  the  Association  they 
should  be  made  corresponding  members,  and  entitled  to 
participate  in  the  discussion.  It  would  be  proper, 
however,  that  the  names  of  churches  and  ministers 
whom  the  church  expects  to  invite  to  participate  in 
the  services  should  bo  noted  in  the  call,  with  the  state- 
ment that  the  delegate  from  the  church  will  move  that 
they  be  made  corresponding  members.  But  in  case 
another  name  were  added,  it  would  not  invalidate  the 
proceeding.  A  Council  cannot  increase  its  own  mem- 
bership, but  an  Association  can  elect  corresponding 
members  at  its  pleasure,  under  its  regular  rules. 

The  Public  Service.  The  candidate  having  been  ex- 
amined and  approved,  may  be  ordained  immediately. 
But  it  will  often  be  desired  that  the  public  service  be 
held  in  the  church  which  has  requested  the  service  of 
ordination.  In  this  case  the  Association  may  appoint 
—154— 


ASSOCIATION  ACTING  AS  COUNCIL 

certain  members  to  represent  it  with  power  in  such  a 
public  service,  and  to  do  all  that  is  necessary  in  the 
name  of  the  Association  in  carrying  out  this  authority. 

This  public  service  might  very  properly  be  held 
upon  a  Sunday,  and  be  made  a  very  impressive  service. 
The  moderator  of  the  Association  would  naturally  pre- 
side, but  in  his  absence  the  members  acting  for  the 
Association  would  have  full  authority  to  elect  one  of 
their  own  number  to  preside,  and  another  if  need  should 
be  to  keep  the  records  and  to  certify  them  to  the  scribe 
of  the  Association,  and  sign  them  as  scribe  pro  tern  of 
the  Association. 

These  members,  acting  with  power,  would  be  the 
Association  de  facto,  and  could  provide  for  necessary 
changes  in  the  programme.  It  could  invite  another 
minister  who  might  be  present  to  share  in  the  service, 
and,  in  short,  do  whatever  a  Council  would  have  author- 
ity to  do  at  this  stage  of  the  proceedings.  But  it  could 
not  in  any  way  modify  the  instructions  of  the  Associa- 
tion, unless  it  should  discover  some  grave  moral  hin- 
drance to  proceeding  with  the  work  assigned,  in  which 
case  it  would  have  power  to  adjourn,  and  report  to  the 
Association  for  further  instructions. 

A  number  less  than  a  quorum  of  the  Association 
could  thus  act  as  the  Association  in  carrying  out  what 
the  Association  had  determined  upon;  and  its  meeting 
would  have  the  full  weight  of  a  full  meeting  of  the 
Association  for  the  purpose  of  its  instructions,  and  not 
otherwise. 

It  would  be  fitting  that  there  should  be  a  brief  re- 
sponsive service  just  before  the  ordaining  prayer, 
in  which  the  church  and  the  Association  and  the  can- 
didate participate.  Indeed,  we  need  such  a  service  for 
ordinary   ordinations. 

Becomes  a  Member.  The  man  ordained  or  installed 
either  at  the  regular  or  special  meeting  of  the  Associa- 
— 155 — 


CONGREGATIONAL   THEORY  AND  PRACTICE 

tion  thereby  becomes  a  member  of  that  body  without 
further  examination  or  formality. 

As  to  Dismission— If  the  Association  is  called  to  dis- 
miss a  minister,  and  the  whole  body  of  churches  in- 
vited to  act  in  the  capacity  of  an  Association,  the  min- 
ister may  take  with  him  his  credentials,  instead  of 
being  required  to  wait  for  the  next  annual  or  semi- 
annual meeting  of  the  Association,  as  is  the  case  where 
he  is  dismissed  by  Council. 

In  Other  Matters.  For  convenience  this  chapter  as- 
sumes that  the  Association  is  asked  to  ordain  a  min- 
ister. In  manner  very  like  to  this  the  Association  may 
be  called  to  organize  a  church,  to  settle  a  difficulty  or 
to  give  advice. 

If  the  method  here  outlined  is  followed,  no  serious 
difficulty  will  be  found  in  calling  an  Association  to  act 
in  the  capacity  of  a  Council. 


-156— 


VIII.     THE  STATE  CONFERENCE. 

The  Name.  In  1907  thirty-seven  of  our  state  organ- 
izations were  known  as  associations,  four  as  conven- 
tions, and  four  as  conferences,  and  two  states  main- 
tained state  ministerial  bodies  known  as  associations. 
At  that  time  negotiations  were  under  way  looking' 
toward  the  possible  union  with  the  United  Brethren 
and  Methodist  Protestants,  in  which  churches  the 
state  bodies  are  known  as  conferences.  The  Commit- 
tee on  Polity  of  the  National  Council  reporting  at 
Cleveland  in  1907  recommended  that  Congregatio;ial 
state  bodies  be  known  as  conferences,  and  there  has 
been  a  general  though  reluctant  movement  in  this 
direction.  Had  it  not  been  for  the  influence  of  the 
United  Brethren  and  Methodist  Protestants  it  is  prob- 
able that  most  of  our  states  would  have  preferred  to 
give  the  district  body  the  name  of  conference  and  the 
state  body  the  name  of  association,  since  that  name 
was  generally  used.  However,  uniformity  is  better 
than  any  one  system  of  nomenclature  and  we  are 
likely  to  retain  the  name  of  Conference  for  our  state 
body  as  a  permanent  reminder  of  our  approach  to 
union  with  these  two  sister  denominations. 

Conferences  and  Associations.  A  State  Conference  is 
composed  of  all  the  District  Associations  within  the 
state.  The  rule  of  the  National  Council,  adopted  at 
Cleveland  in  1907,  is: 

*'VIII.  That  the  membership  of  a  State  Association 
be  constituted  by  representatives  of  all  such  churches 
as  and  by  all  such  ministers  as  are  in  good  standing 
in  tlie  local  association  of  the  state." 

A  State  Conference  has  no  power  to  determine  the 
—157— 


OONGREGATIONAi   THEORY  AND   PRACTICE 

membership  or  boundaries  of  the  District  Associations, 
and  its  own  membership  is  composed  of  those  who  are 
certified  to  it  through  these  accredited  associations. 
The  State  Conference  may,  however,  determine  what 
associations  it  will  recognize,  and  to  that  extent  exer- 
cises the  right  of  deliberative  bodies  to  determine  its 
own  membership.  In  this  sense,  therefore,  the  mem- 
bership of  the  State  Conference  is  composed  of  Dis- 
trict Associations.  The  voting  membership,  however, 
is  not  determined  by  the  State  Conference  itself,  but 
consists  of  those  ministers  who  are  certified  to  it  by 
the  District  Associations  and  by  delegates  elected  di- 
rectly from  the  churches  of  those  Associations. 

Right  to  Determine  Membership.  A  State  Confer- 
once,  however,  has  the  right  to  judge  of  the  qualifica- 
tions of  its  own  members.  It  has  no  right  to  disfellow- 
ship  a  minister  for  doctrinal  reasons;  for  he  is  amen- 
able in  this  regard  to  his  own  church  and  to  the  dis- 
trict Association,  and  the  State  Conference  has  no  right 
to  impose  creed  tests  on  ministers,,  churches  or  associa- 
tions. But  a  State  Conference  may  withhold  or  withdraw 
fellowship  from  a  minister  who  is  guilty  of  immorality, 
even  though  he  has  contrived  to  escape  discipline  at 
the  hand  of  his  own  association.  The  same  right 
obtains  as  to  churches  that  walk  disorder]}-;  the  State 
Conference  cannot  be  compelled  to  recognize  a  church 
that  gives  countenance  to  scandalous  living.  But  this 
right  of  the  conference  to  protect  itself  should  be 
exercjsed  in  extreme  cases  only;  in  cases  where  the 
offense  is  flagrant  and  the  duty  clear. 

Incorporation  for  State  Work.  State  associations 
are  quite  generally  identical  in  membership  with  the 
State  Home  Missionary  Society,  and  may  exercise 
through  this  or  other  forms  of  organization  authority 
over  the  missionary  societies  maintained  by  the 
churches  of  the  association.  The  National  Council  in 
—158— 


THE  STATE  CONFERENCE 

1907  recommended  that  state  conferences'  become 
logally  incorporated  and.  empowered  to  hold  property 
.uul  conduct  the  operations  of  the  churches  in  their 
missionary  and  philanthropic  work. 

"X.  That  the  state  organizations  become  legally 
incorporated  bodies;  and  tliat  under  a  general  superin- 
tendent and  such  boards  as  they  may  create,  and  act- 
ing in  cooperation  with  committees  of  local  associa- 
tions and  churches,  they  provide  for  and  direct  the  ex- 
tension of  church  work,  the  planting  of  churches,  the 
mutual  oversight  and  care  of  all  self-sustaining  as  well 
•  IS  missionary  churches,  and  other  missionary  and 
church  activities  to  the  end  that  closer  union  may 
insure  greater  efficiency  without  curtailing  local  inde- 
pendence. ' ' 

In  harmony  with  the  foregoing  recommendation  state 
conferences  are  remodeling  their  constitutions  and  pro- 
viding for  more  centralized  power  to  be  exercised  by 
the  churches  in  their  representative  capacity. 

Conferences  and  State  Boundaries.  The  term  State 
Conference  is  used  for  convenience  as  designating  a 
body  representing  all  the  churches  in  the  large  geo- 
graphical divisions  of  the  country.  The  use  of  the 
term,  however,  does  not  prevent  a  large  state,  such  as 
California,  from  having  two  conferences,  one  includ- 
ing all  the  churches  in  the  northern,  and  the  other  all 
the  churches  in  the  southern  end  of  the  state,  nor 
does  it  prevent  two  or  more  of  the  smaller  states  from 
uniting  their  churches  in  one  conference,  nor  can  it  be 
held  to  prevent  the  existence  of  two  state  bodies,  as 
for  instance,  one  inclusive  of  the  white  and  another  of 
the  colored  churches  of  a  state,  but  in  general  all  the 
Congregational  churches  of  a  state  are  represented  in  a 
single  state  body. 


—159— 


IX.     THE  CONDUCT  OF  THE  DISTRICT  ASSOCIA- 
TION OR  STATE  CONFERENCE. 

The  Call  of  the  Meeting — It  is  customary  for  an 
Association  or  Conference  to  set  the  time  and  place  of 
its  next  session,  but  as  most  district  associations  meet 
not  more  frequently  than  once  in  six  months  and  the 
state  conferences  in  general  convene  only  once  a  year, 
it  is  customary  to  give  the  business  committee  authority 
to  change  the  time  and  place  of  meeting.  This  should 
not  be  done,  however,  excepting  for  some  important 
reason,  and  seasonable  notice  should  be  sent  to  every 
minister  and  church  belonging  to  the  body. 

The  Moderator.  Unless  otherwise  provided  in  the 
constitution  it  is  customary  for  the  moderator  of  the 
last  meeting  to  call  the  Association  or  Conference  to 
order  and  to  preside  during  the  temporary  organization. 
The  right  of  the  retiring  moderator  to  preside  is  not 
affected  by  his  membership  in  the  present  session  of  the 
Association  or  Conference.  The  temporary  organiza- 
tion is  informal  and  proceeds  during  a  period  in  which 
it  is  not  officially  known  who  are  members  of  the 
permanent  body.  The  taking  of  the  chair  by  the  re- 
tiring moderator,  however,  is  a  courtesy  and  not  an 
inalienable  right.  If  during  the  interval  between 
meetings  the  moderator  of  the  last  meeting  had  be- 
come disqualified,  or  notorious,  it  would  be  the  duty 
of  the  business  committee  to  provide  for  the  prompt 
calling  of  the  meeting  to  order,  and  the  immediate 
nomination  of  a  temporary  moderator.  See  also  the 
section  relating  to  the  moderator  in  the  chapter  on 
the  National  Council, 

Temporary   Organization.     The   temporary   organiza- 

—160— 


CONDUCT     OF     THE     DISTRICT     ASSOCIATION 

tioii  should  be  orderly  and  prompt.  Unless  the  con- 
stitution provides  duties  to  be  performed  by  the  re- 
tiiing  moderator  his  first  and  practically  his  only 
iluty  is  to  conduct  the  brief  business  of  the  body 
looking  to  immediate,  permanent  organization.  He 
should  call  for  nominations  for  a  permanent  moderator 
or  the  report  of  a"  nominating  committee,  if  there  is 
one,  and  if  the  constitution  lays  upon  him  any  re- 
sponsibility in  the  matter  of  naming  a  business  com- 
mittee or  a  committee  on  nominations,  that  should  be 
done  at  once.  In  general,  however,  the  naming  of  a 
cuinmittee  does  not  belong  to  the  retiring  moderator; 
and  if  he  is  to  deliver  an  address  that  exercise  should 
be  performed  after  the  permanent  moderator  is  in 
charge. 

Permanent  Organization.  As  soon  as  the  moderator 
is  elected  he  should  lead  in  prayer,  or  call  upon  a  mem- 
ber of  the  body  to  do  so,  unless  there  has  been  a  devo- 
tional service  in  connection  with  the  temporary  organ- 
ization. In  general  the  prayer  should  not  precede, 
but  should  immediately  follow  the  election  of  the 
moderator,  and  it  is  fitting  that  he  should  himself 
lead  in  the  prayer. 

The  moderator  should  proceed  at  once  to  the  com- 
pletion of  the  organization.  The  election  of  the  scribe 
is  the  first  act.  Tellers  should  be  appointed  to  gather 
the  names  and  credentials  of  the  delegates.  The  busi- 
ness need  not  wait  for  the  formal  completion  of  the 
roll,  but  any  business  of  great  importance  should  be 
postponed,  and  at  the  demand  of  any  member  must 
be  postponed,  until  it  is  known  who  has  the  right 
to  vote.  As  the  consummation  of  ■  the  roll  requires 
some  time  the  routine  business  should  proceed  without 
it.  The  moderator  should  ascertain  at  once  what 
committees  are  required  to  be  appointed  for  the 
orderly  transaction  of  business.  Vacancies  in  the 
—161— 


CONGREGATIONAL  THEORY  AND  PRACTICE 

business  committee  should  be  filled  and  a  nominating 
committee  elected.  Unless  there  is  other  provision 
for  the  nominating  committee  it  may  be  nominated 
by  the  moderator,  but  should  be  confirmed  by  the 
body. 

The  permanent  organization  being  effected,  a  pro- 
gramme or  docket  should  be  adopted.  This  is  com- 
monly prepared  by  the  business  committee  and  sub- 
mitted in  print.  It  is  usually  adopted  subject  to 
modifications  as  the  sessions  proceed,  and  the  modera- 
tor should  follow  this  schedule,  excepting  as  the  body 
may  vary  it  by  express  vote. 

The  Introduction  of  Business.  Any  member  of  the 
Association  or  Conference  may  introduce  business  at 
any  session  for  which  a  definite  order  has  not  been 
adopted,  but  any  business  likely  to  result  in  discus- 
sion should  be  referred  to  an  appropriate  committee 
that  it  may  take  its  orderly  course  in  the  business  of 
the  assembly. 

The  business  first  to  be  transacted  should  be  that 
which  will  facilitate  the  business  of  the  body  itself, 
as  the  appointment  of  proper  committees,  the  arrange- 
ment of  the  orders  of  the  day,  the  adoption  of  the 
programme  of  the  open  meetings,  and  the  docket  for 
the  business  meetings. 

Second.  The  completion  of  unfinished  business,  be- 
ginning with  that  which  is  in  the  strict  sense  business, 
and  which  relates  to  the  orderly  procedure  of  the 
assembly. 

Third.     The, reports  of  committees. 

Fourth.     The  introduction  of  new  business. 

Memorials  and  petitions  may  be  introduced  at  any 
time,  but  should  be  introduced  as  early  as  possible  in 
the  session  that  they  may  be  referred  to  committees 
and  carefully  considered. 

The  Time  for  Business  Sessions.  It  is  the  fatal 
—162— 


» 


CONDUCT     OF     THE     DISTRICT     ASSOCIATION 

tendency  of  programme  committees  to  overload  the 
programmes  of  public  meetings.  The  providing  of  a 
list  of  attractive  speakers  is  a  legitimate  desire  on 
their  part,  but  to  do  so  often  sacrifices  the  real  busi- 
ness of  the  meeting.  Invited  speakers  ought  to  be 
assured  of  the  full  time  promised  them  by  the  pro- 
gramme committee,  but  if  the  time  for  their  addresses 
arrives,  and  the  business  of  the  body  is  not  completed 
and  cannot  otherwise  be  fully  provided  for,  the  as- 
sembly must  not  hesitate  to  continue  its  business  in 
another  room,  and  the  speaker  will  have  no  occasion 
to  count  it  a  discourtesy  if  his  address  is  delivered  to 
the  popular  gathering  without  the  presence  of  the  dele' 
gates.  In  such  cases  the  duty  of  the  delegate  is  to 
attend  the  business  session  regardless  of  his  own  per- 
sonal preference,  and  the  delegate  who  withdraws 
from  the  business  session  to  listen  to  the  address  will 
be  unfaithful  to  the  church  which  sends  him  there. 

The  Real  Concern  of  the  Assembly.  The  real  con- 
cern of  the  Association  or  Conference  is  thp  transac- 
tion of  the  business  of  the  churches.  The  addresses 
are  important,  but  distinctly  subordinate.  There 
should  be  ample  time  for  all  the  business  and  for  the 
tree  discussion  of  it.  Nevertheless  the  time  of  the 
Association  or  Conference  should  not  be  consumed  in 
needless  and  wearisome  debate.  Details  of  form  and 
method  should  be  settled  in  committee,  and  a  plan 
whose  general  provisions  meet  the  approval  of  the 
body  but  whose  details  tend  to  long  debate  should  be 
j)romptly  recommitted  in  order  that  the  time  of  the 
assembly  may  be  conserved  for  its  real  and  important 
Itusiness.  While  the  moderator  should  not  arbitrarily 
manipulate  the  programme,  he  will  often  be  able  to 
save  time  and  facilitate  business  by  timely  suggestions 
concerning  the  method  of  adjusting  details,  and  com- 
mittees in  bringing  in  their  reports  will  do  well  to 
—163— 


CONGREGATIONAIi      THEORY     AND     PRACTICE 

bear  in  mind  their  obligation  to  present  their  business 
free  from  the  trivial  inaccuracies  and  ambiguities 
which  tend  to  consume  the  time  of  the  body  with  re- 
quests for  information  or  fruitless  discussion. 


—164— 


X.     ECCLESIASTICAL  COUNCILS  PRO  RE  NATA. 

An  Ecclesiastical  Council  is  a  body  composed  of 
representatives  of  a  group  of  churches  called  together 
for  the  consideration  of  a  specific  matter  set  forth  in 
a  letter  missive,  which  is  the  charter  of  the  Council. 
As  a  body  destitute  of  ecclesiastical  authority,  but 
tlioroughly  representative  of  the  judgment  of  neigh- 
boring churches,  the  Council  has  been  held  in  high 
esteem  si^ce  the  early  days  of  Congregationalism. 
Though  some  of  its  prerogatives  will  be  assumed  in 
the  future  by  permanent  associations,  the  Council  con- 
tinues and  bids  fair  to  continue  as  an  important  me- 
dium for  the  expression  of  our  fellowship. 

The  first  report  on  polity  presented  to  the  National 
Council  in  1865  said:  ''Councils  of  churches,  orderly 
assembled,  to  declare  the  opinion  of  the  churches  on 
any  matter  of  common  concern,  are  an  ordinance  of 
Christ,  and  are  necessary  to  a  communion  of  the 
-  hurches.  That  Scriptural  example,  where  the  church 
at  Antioch  sent  messengers  to  the  Church  at  Jerusalem 
tor  consultation  and  advice  on  a  difficult  question,  is 
a  sufficient  warrant  for  such  councils. ' ' 

For  more  than  two  hundred  years  the  Ecclesiastical 
Council  was  the  general  form  of  expression  of  fellow- 
ship among  our  churches.  The  organization  of  new 
churches,  the  settlement  and  dismission  of  pastors,  and 
the  determination  of  grave  questions  of  morals  and 
faith  all  rested  with  councils  of  the  vicinage.  For 
many  years  the  conciliar  system  has  suffered  propor- 
tionate decline  in  the  Congregational  denomination. 
Conferences  and  associations  and  the  work  of  the 
denomination  through  missionary  organizations  have 
—165— 


CONGREGATIONAL   THEORY  AND   PRACTICE 

provided  forms  of  fellowship  which  have  relegated 
the  council  to  a  place  of  secondary  importance.  At  the 
National  Council  of  1898  at  Portland,  Oregon,  Eev.  H. 
A.  Hazen  read  a  scholarly  paper  on  the  ''Future  of 
Ecclesiastical  Councils,"  in  which  he  admitted  the 
relative  decline  of  this  form  of  fellowship,  but  de- 
clared that  later  forms  of  fellowship,  while  health- 
fully supplementing,  cannot  supersede  the  Ecclesias- 
tical Council,  and  predicted  for  our  conciliar  system 
broad  and  healthy  development,  and  a  wider  and 
more  benign  influence  in  the  Congregationalism  of  the 
future. 

The  prediction  of  this  wise  and  faithful  student  of 
our  denominational  affairs  has  not  been  fulfilled.  Coun- 
cils do  not  increase  in  number  in  their  proportion  to 
the  growing  activities  of  our  denomination.  They 
still  are  called  for  the  ordination  of  a  minister  and 
less  frequently  for  his  installation  or  dismission,  and 
now  and  then  for  the  recognition  of  a  church,  but  all 
these  functions  are  gradually  being  taken  over  by  dis- 
trict  associations. 

Who  May  Call  a  Council. 

A   council  may  be  called  by: 

1.  A  Local  Church.  A  local  church  may  call  a 
Council  to  organize  or  to  recognize  a  newly  organized 
church;  to  welcome  to  fellowship  a  church  of  another 
denomination  desiring  to  become  Congregational;  to 
ordain,  install  or  dismiss  a  pastor;  or  to  advise  in  any 
case  of  need. 

2.  Two  or  More  Churches.  Two  or  more  churches 
may  join  in  calling  a  Council  where  they  have  common 
interests  in  a  proposed  undertaking  as  the  organiza- 
tion of  a  new  church  lying  between  them. 

A    mother    church    having    organized    a    mission    or 
—166— 


ECCLESIASTICAL     COUNCILS     PRO     RE     NATA 

branch  church  into  an  independent  church  may  join 
with  the  latter  in  calling  a  Council  of  recognition', 

A  group  of  churches  may  call  a  Council  to  deter- 
mine the  wisdom  of  organizing  an  Association,  or  to 
determine  a  boundary  between  Associations,  or  for 
other  suitable  reasons. 

In  cases  where  a  group  of  churches  having  common 
interests  unite  in  calling  a  Council,  the  inviting 
churches  may  desire  to  send  delegates  and  participate 
in  the  deliberations  of  the  Council  which  they  call, 
and  this  is  orderly  if  their  intentions  are  stated  in 
the  letter  missive.  In  cases  where  a  mother  church 
and  a  daughter  church  unite  in  the  call  of  a  Council 
for  the  recognition  of  the  latter,  the  mother  church 
may  be  entitled  to  representation  in  the  Council  if 
the  letter  missive  so  states,  but  in  no  case  where  two 
or  more  churches  unite  in  calling  a  Council  may 
either  of  the  inviting  churches  be  represented  in  the 
Council  if  the  occasion  for  the  call  be  any  controversy 
between  the  inviting  churches  or  any  of  them. 

3.  A  Church  and  One  or  More  of  Its  Memhers. 
In  any  case  where  a  difference  of  opinion  arises  be- 
tween a  church  and  its  minister,  or  between  the 
church  and  one  or  more  of  its  members,  and  the  local 
church  has  found  no  satisfactory  solution  of  the  dif- 
liculty,  the  two  parties  may  unite  in  the  call  of  a 
Council. 

A  Council  is  called  by  two  parties  having  different 
interests  which  they  agree  to  arbitrate  before  a 
Council,  which  is  called  a  Mutual  Council;  the  term 
is  not  applied  where  two  parties  are  in  agreement,  as 
where  two  churches  agree  to  organize  a  third  church 
and  unite  in  a  letter  missive. 

4.  A  Minister  or  Other  Member  or  Group  of  Mem- 
bers. A  Council  may  be  called  by  a  minister  or  other 
member  or  group   of  members  of  a   church  in   a  case 

—167— 


CONGREGATIONAL   THEORY  AND  PRACTICE 

where  serious  injustice  is  alleged  to  have  been  done 
by  the  local  church  and  the  church  refuses  to  make 
amends.  Such  a  Council  is  called  an  Ex-Parte  Council, 
but  is  never  to  be  called  excepting  where  a  mutual 
Council  has  been  refused. 

5.  An  Association  or  Conference  may  become  a 
party  to  a  Council  when  a  question  arises  concerning 
its  treatment  of  one  or  more  of  its  members.  If  an 
Association  withdraws  fellowship  from  a  minister  and 
he  is  dissatisfied  he  may  not  appeal  to  the  state  Con- 
ference, which  is  not  organized  as  an  appellate  court, 
and  has  no  authority  to  reverse  decisions  in  the  Dis- 
trict Association,  but  he  may  appeal  to  a  Council  and 
invite  the  Association  to  join  him  in  so  doing;  or  the 
Association  because  of  any  appearance  of  local  preju- 
dice that  might  seem  to  disqualify  it  from  dealing 
with  an  alleged  oifense  may  join  in  calling  and  become 
a  party  to  a  Council. 

The  same  right  to  become  a  party  to  a  Council  be- 
longs to  the  State  Conference.  A  State  Conference 
may  refuse  to  receive  as  a  member  a  minister  even 
though  he  be  in  fellowship  with  an  Association  and 
has  the  right  to  do  so  if  he  be  of  bad  moral  character. 
The  minister  has  no  right  of  appeal  from  the  State 
Conference  to  the  National  Council,  but  may  appeal 
to  a  Mutual  Council  called  to-  consider  that  question. 

These  provisions  for  the  participation  of  a  Confer- 3 
ence  or  Association  in  a  Council  are  recent  develop-a 
ments  of  our  Congregational  polity,  but  grow  logically 
out  of  the  lodging  of  ministerial  standing  in  District 
Associations.  It  is  repugnant  to  our  system  that  there 
should  ever  be  a  series  of  courts  rising  one  above  an- 
other from  local  church  to  District  Association  and 
thence;  to  State  Conference  and  National  Council. 
The  Mutual  Council  is  the  logical  resort  in  cases  of 
this  character.  It  is  hoped  that  it  will  not  frequently 
—168—  ! 


ECCLESIASTICAL      COUNCILS     PRO     RE     NATA 

be  employed,  but  if  necessity  arises  for  its  use,  its 
right  to  be  cannot  reasonably  be  challenged. 

How  to  Call  a  Council.  A  Council  is  called  by  a 
letter  missive  sent  to  each  invited  church  and  in- 
dividual, giving  the  name  of  the  body  inviting  the 
(  ouncil,  the  place  and  time  of  meeting,  and  stating  the 
precise  business  which  is  to  be  presented  to  the  body. 
It  must  also  give  a  full  list  of  the  churches  and  in- 
dividuals who  are  to  compose  the  Council,  and  should 
1)0  sent  out  a  sufficient  time  in  advance  to  give  all 
the  churches  time  for  official  action. 

The  Quorum  of  a  Council.  A  majority  of  all  the 
invited  churches  is  necessary  to  a  quorum.  A  church 
is  represented  if  it  sends  one  delegate.  The  custom  of 
counting  a  quorum  on  the  basis  of  individuals  invited 
is  indefensible. 

How  to  Organize  a  Council.  It  is  the  pleasant  and 
reasonable  custom  of  Congregational  Councils  that  the 
letter  missive  shall  be  read  and  the  Council  called  to 
order  by  the  senior  pastor  present.  This,  however,  is 
not  the  invariable  rule.  Occasionally  the  church  invit- 
ing the  Council  appoints  one  of  its  own  members  to 
call  the  Council  to  order,  to  speak  a  word  of  welcome 
and  to  say  that  the  church  has  requested  a  certain 
minister  to  read  the  letter  missive.  Such  a  custom 
has  very  much  to  commend  it.  It  recognizes  the  invit- 
ing church,  it  relieves  the  reader  of  the  letter  missive 
from  any  suspicion  of  forwardness,  and  it  enables  the 
church  to  recognize  some  former  pastor  or  neighbor- 
ing minister  or  other  friend  to  whom  it  may  look  with 
confidence  for  the  orderly  opening  of  the  Council  it 
has  called. 

It  is  the  duty  of  the  reader  of  the  letter  missive 

to  call  for  the  election  of  a  temporary  scribe  and  to 

determine    whether    a    quorum    is    present.     As    this 

usually  involves  the  calling  of  the  roll,  it  is  desirable 

—169— 


CONGREGATIONAL  THEORY  AND  PRACTICE 

that  the  roll  be  made  up  at  this  time.  As  soon  as  it 
is  determined  that  a  quorum  is  present,  a  permanent 
moderator  is  to  be  elected.  This  may  be  done  by 
ballot,  and  must  be  so  done  if  any  member  demands  it, 
but  a  ballot  need  not  be  insisted  upon  if  there  is  no 
desire  for  it. 

The  Moderator.  The  first  duty  of  the  permanent 
moderator  is  to  lead  the  Council  in  prayer.  It  is  this 
prayer  which  constitutes  a  Council,  and  while  the  mod- 
erator may  call  upon  some  other  member  to  offer  it, 
it  is  usual  and  desirable  that  he  himself  shall  lead  in 
this  opening  prayer. 

The  next  duty  of  the  moderator  is  to  call  for  the 
election  of  a  permanent  scribe.  If  the  duties  of  the 
moderator  or  scribe  are  likely  to  be  prolonged  or 
arduous  the  Council  may  elect  an  assistant  to  either 
or  both. 

The  next  duty  of  the  moderator  is  to  call  for  the 
records  relating  to  the  call  of  the  Council.  These  are 
to  be  submitted  by  the  clerk  of  the  Church,  or  by 
some  officer  representing  the  body  or  bodies  calling  the 
Council.  They  should  show  distinctly  the  business 
named  in  the  letter  missive  and  the  authority  to  sub- 
mit that  business  to  the  present  Council. 

The  Council  being  now  assured  of  its  own  member- 
ship and  jurisdiction,  the  moderator  will  call  for  the 
particular  business  for  which  the  Council  has  con- 
vened, hearing  from  the  inviting  bodies  through  the 
records,  documents  and  personal  statements  until  the 
matter  which  the  Council  is  to  determine  is  fully  set 
before  it.  This  should  proceed  in  logical  order,  and 
the  Council  may  vote  as  each  part  of  its  investiga- 
tion is  completed  ''that  the  papers  and  statements 
thus  far  be  deemed  satisfactory. ' '  Such  a  vote,  how- 
ever, does  not  determine  the  future  'action  of  the 
—170— 


i 


ECCLESIASTICAL      COUNCILS      PRO     RE      NATA 

(  ouucil.     It  is  merely  a  vote  to  proceed  to  the  next 
point. 

The  business  of  the  Council  being  fully  before  it, 
if  is  customary  to  vote  that  the  examination  be  ar- 
rested at  this  point,  and  that  the  Council  be  by  itself. 

It  is  not  in  good  form  for  members  of  the  Council 
to  assume  to  express  the  judgment  of  the  Council 
prior  to  this  point,  nor  is  it  orderly  that  the  roll  be 
called  for  individual  expression  before  the  Council  is 
by  itself.  The  purpose  of  the  public  session  of  the 
Council  is  to  get  all  the  facts  before  the  body  in  the 
THOst  prompt  and  orderly  manner  possible,  that  these 
may  be  considered  in  private  by  the  churches  through 
their  representatives. 

The  moderator  of  the  Council  can  greatly  facilitate 
the  work  of  the  body  if  he  has  this  simple  outline 
clearly  in  mind. 

The  Scribe.  It  will  greatly  facilitate  the  work  of 
the  scribe  if  in  the  preparation  of  writing  materials 
for  his  use  a  list  of  the  churches  and  individuals  in- 
vited be  made  out  in  advance  on  sheets  of  the  same 
size  as  those  to  be  used  in  the  records  and  with  con- 
vimient  spaces  for  the  writing  in  of  the  names  of 
j)astors  and  delegates.  Where  this  is  done  the  scribe 
will  have  no  difficulty  in  keeping  his  records  complete. 
Where  this  has  not  been  done  he  should  be  furnished 
an  assistant  who  will  make  up  the  roll  while  he 
enters  the  complete  record  of  the  business  as  it  is 
transacted. 

There  is  an  erroneous  impression  that  it  is  a  difficult 
thing  for  a  scribe  to  make  his  records  complete  as 
they  are  in  progress.  On  the  contrary,  if  he  will 
insist  that  all  lengthy  motions  be  reduced  to  writing, 
and  will  procure  at  the  outset  a  correct  and  legible 
roll,  he  will  find  no  difficulty  in  presenting  his  minutes 
in  good  form  at  the  time  when  they  are  called  for, 
—171— 


CONGREGATIONAL     THEORY     AND     PRACTICE 

The  scribe  should  not  be  a  member  of  any  committee. 

The  time  for  the  reading  and  approval  of  the  records 
is  at  the  end  of  the  session  in  which  the  Council  is 
by  itself.  The  records  should  be  so  complete  as  that 
at  this  time  they  can  be  approved,  the  order  of  public 
service  added,  and  only  the  business  incident  to  the 
adjournment  left  to  be  recorded. 

The  Executive  Session  of  the  Council.  When  the 
Council  is  by  itself  a  motion  should  be  made  bring- 
ing before  it  for  action  the  business  of  the  Council. 
It  is  customary  at  this  time  to  call  the  roll  and  to 
permit  each  member  in  voting  to  express  briefly  his 
reason  for  his  vote.  This  is  not  a  time  for  set 
speeches,  but  it  is  the  opportunity  of  the  members  of 
the  Council  freely  to  express  their  judgment  of  the 
matter  which  has  brought  them  together. 

The  Council  having  determined  what  it  will  do,  it  is 
customary  to  appoint  a  committee  to  formulate  its 
finding.  If  it  be  a  Council  of  Ordination  or  Installa- 
tion, the  duty  of  the  committee  will  be  to  confer  with 
the  candidate  and  representatives  of  the  Church  and 
report  an  order  for  the  public  service.  If  it  be  to  dis- 
miss a  pastor  or  advise  in  a  matter  of  difficulty,  the 
duty  of  the  committee  will  be  to  draft  suitable  resolu- 
tions in  harmony  with  the  vote  that  has  just  been 
passed. 

While  this  committee  is  out  the  Council  should 
listen  to  the  reading  of  its  minutes.  The  report  of 
the  committee,  which  may  be  expected  by  the  time 
the  records  are  read  and  approved,  will  complete  the 
minutes  to  this  point,  and  the  Council  may  take  recess 
until  the  public  service,  if  one  is  to  follow,  or  may 
complete  its  work  and  dissolve. 

The  Dissolving  of  a  Council.  A  Congregational 
Council  does  not  commonly  adjourn;  it  takes  recess  from 
one  session  to  another,  and  at  the  close  of  its  business 
—172— 


ECCLESIASTICAL      COUNCILS     PRO     RE     NATA 

it  dissolves.  It  is  not  orderly  for  a  Council  to  adjourn. 
and  wait  to  see  whether  its  advice  is  followed,  unless 
provision  for  such  further  proceeding  is  contained  in 
1  ho  letter  missive.  A  case  in  which  a  Council  public^ 
,illy  concluded  its  work,  but  secretly  agreed  that  if 
its  advice  was  not  followed  it  would  convene  again  and 
deal  with  the  matter,  was  disorderly. 

The  Authority  of  a  Council.  Strictly  speaking,  the 
Council's  finding  has  only  so  much  authority  as  the 
loason  of  it.  Yet  the  result  of  a  Council  being  ac- 
cepted by  the  parties  calling  it,  or  agreeing  before- 
hand to  abide  by  it,  has  both  ecclesiastical  and  legal 
value.  The  courts  have  more  than  once  decided  that  in 
matters  which  a  Council  is  competent  to  determine 
and  which  it  has  been  agreed  shall  be  submitted  to 
it,,  and  which  it  has  passed  upon,  will  be  accepted  as 
to  facts. 

In  the  case  of  an  installed  minister  who  did  not 
wish  to  resign,  and  whose  church  was  attempting  to 
force  him  out  without  good  reason,  the  decision  of  a 
Mutual  Council  that  the  action  of  the  church  was  un- 
justified would  be  a  legal  justification  on  the  pastor's 
part  for  claiming  his  salary.  A  minister  has  very 
little  protection  in  the  matter  of  the  tenure  of  his 
office,  and  the  decision  of  such  a  Council,  as  has  re- 
peatedly been  shown,  would  have  great  weight  with 
the  court.  Indeed,  if  the  Council  Were  conceded  to  be 
regular  and  acting  within  its  jurisdiction,  the  court 
could  claim  no  right  to  reverse  the  decision  of  the 
Council,  or  to  do  otherwise  than  protect  the  minister 
in  the  matter  of  his  salary. 

Ex  Parte  Councils.  One  class  of  Councils,  and  that 
happily  a  class  somewhat  infrequent,  requires  a  special 
note. 

The  right  to  call  an  Ex-Parte  Council  exists  only 
when  every  other  means  of  effecting  a  reconciliation 
—173— 


CONGEEGATIONAL  THEORY  AND  PRACTICE 

or  securing  redress  for  a  grievance  has  failed,  and 
when  a  Mutual  Council  has  been  definitely  refused. 

An  Ex-Parte  Council  between  a  church  and  one  of 
its  members  may  only  be  called  when  the  church  has 
damaged  the  relations  of  th^  aggrieved  members  to 
other  churches.  If  the  injury  complained  of  be  a 
purely  local  one  whose  results  lie  within  the  local 
church,  a  Council  cannot  properly  be  called  and  must 
refuse  to  act.  Other  churches  can  only  be  consulted 
where  the  relations  of  a  member  to  oth^.r  churches  are 
concerned.  Thus  a  member  may  not  call  an  Ex-Parte 
Council  in  a  case  where  he  has  been  privately  cen- 
sured by  the  church,  but  where  his  membership  re- 
mains intact,  but  may  call  a  Council  where  a  letter 
has  been  refused  him  and  where  he  has  been  refused 
a  hearing  before  a  Mutual  Council. 

The  same  principle  applies  to  a  church  or  minister 
calling  an  Ex-Parte  Council  in  case  of  an  alleged 
grievance  at  the  hands  of  an  Association  or  Confer- 
ence. The  Council  can  only  act,  in  cases  where  the 
damage  is  carried  beyond  the  body  alleged  to  have 
done  the  injury. 

An  Ex-Parte  Council  as  soon  as  organized  must  in 
every  case  offer  its  services  as  a  Mutual  Council  and 
its  findings  can  have  no  weight  whatever  unless  its 
records  show  that  it  exhausted  every  reasonable  effort 
to  induce  both  parties  to  join  in  the  Council. 

May  a  Council  Increase  Its  Membership?  The  com- 
mon answer  is  in  the  negative.  Churches  electing 
delegates  to  a  Council  have  a  right  to  know  with  what 
other  churches  they  are  to  join,  but  an  exception  must 
be  made  in  cases  where  an  Ex-Parte  Council  is  offer- 
ing its  services  as  a  Mutual  Council.  If  the  other 
party  is  willing  to  accept  the  offer  on  condition  that 
certain  churches  of  his  choosing  be  added  to  the  Coun- 
cil, and  the  first  party  will  accept  these  additional 
—174— 


ECCLESIASTICAL     COUNCILS      PRO     BE      NATA 

iiiombers,  the  Ex-Parte  Council  in  resolving  itself  into 
a  Mutual  Council  is  fully  justified  in  making  such 
additions  to  its  membership  as  will  enable  it  to  secure 
the  consent  of  all  parties  concerned.  In  no  other  case 
is   it  legal   for  a  Council   to   change   its  membership. 

Who  Compose  a  Council.  The  Congregational  Coun- 
cil is  a  council  of  churches.  Usually  the  pastor  and  a 
delegate  are  invited,  but  a  Council  may  be  composed 
of  the  pastor  arid  two  or  more  delegates  from  each 
of  the  invited  churches,  if  the  letter  missive  so  re- 
quests. It  is  sometimes  asked  whether  a  Council  com- 
posed of  ministers  alone  would  have  standing.  The 
answer  is  in  the  affirmative.  If  a  Church  were  en- 
gaged in  a  controversy  with  its  minister  and  he  in- 
sisted upon  a  trial  before  his  peers,  the  church  might 
very  properly  join  him  in  inviting  a  Council  composed 
wholly  of  ministers,  and  if  the  several  churches  in- 
vited responded  by  authorizing  their  respective  pastors 
to  act  for  them,  the  finding  of  that  Council  would  be 
as  valid  as  though  composed  in  part  of  laymen.  Simi- 
larly a  council  might  be  called  in  which  the  church 
would  be  asked  to  be  represented  by  a  delegate,  and 
the  findings  of  that  Council  would  be  equally  valid  if 
the  churches  accepted  the  invitation;  or  any  church 
might  if  it  chose  to  send  its  pastor  as  its  delegate  and 
lie  would  have  standing  in  the  Council,  though  only  as 
a  member  of  the  church  that  sent  him. 

In  case  the  church  has  no  pastor  it  may  not  be  rep- 
resented by  two  lay  delegates,  but  it  may  by  special 
vote  authorize  its  acting  pastor  to  represent  it  in  addi- 
tion to  its  lay  delegate.  In  case  a  church  has  more 
than  one  pastor  both  pastors  may  be  sent  in  addition 
to  the  lay  delegate,  but  the  two  or  more  pastors  are 
entitled  to  but  one  vote  between  them. 

The  question  is  sometimes  raised  whether  one  dele- 
gate may  represent  two  or  more  churches.    The  answer 


CONGREGATIONAL   THEORY   AND   PRACTICE 

is  in  the  aflfirniative.  For  instance,  a  pastor  is  called 
to  leave  his  church  and  become  superintendent  of  mis- 
sions in  a  distant  state  or  city,  and  two  or  more  of  the 
churches  of  that  city  or  state  unite  in  sending  one 
delegate  to  represent  them  in  the  Council.  If  he  brings 
credentials  showing  the  specific  vote  of  two  or  more 
invited  churches  he  may  be  seated  as  their  representa- 
tive, but  is  entitled  to  only  one  vote. 

Individuals  in  a  Council.  The  custom  is  increasingly 
prevalent  of  inviting  a  considerable  group  of  individual 
members  in  addition  to  the  churches  composing  the 
Council.  This  practice  has  been  discouraged  by  all 
authorities  on  Congregational  polity,  yet  it  is  a  custom 
not  wholly  without  reason.  But  the  number  of  indi- 
viduals ought  not  to  be  so  large  as  in  any  wise  to 
defeat  the  nature  of  the  Council  as  a  body  representa- 
tive of  the  churches.  If  this  principle  be  kept  in  mind 
no  harm  or  abuse  can  follow  the  practice  of  inviting 
individual  members;  nor  need  it  be  insisted  that  these 
members  be  honorary  members  merely  and  not  entitled 
to  vote,  but  in  case  of  a  serious  division  of  opinion  in 
the  Council  affecting  the  welfare  of  the  churches  them- 
selves, the  representatives  of  the  churches  would  have 
the  right  to  insist  upon  the  obligation  which  rests  ujmn 
them  to  express  the  church  or  churches. 

Evidence.  The  question  is  often  raised  what  evi- 
dence a  Council  may  consider.  It  has  no  power  such  as 
a  court  possesses  to  summon  witnesses  and  place  them 
under  oath.  It  must  be  permitted  to  gather  its  evidence 
from  a  considerably  wider  range  than  would  be  per- 
missible in  a  court.  ' '  Common  fame ' '  must  be  recog- 
nized as  having  evidential  value  in  a  Council.  A  noto- 
rious scandal  with  plain  implications  undenied  cannot 
be  disregarded  for  lack  of  absolute  legal  proof.  Tlie 
Council  must  use  the  judgment  of  Christian  charity, 
—176— 


ECCLESIASTICAL     COUNCILS     PRO     RE     NATA 

but   it   Deed   not    consider   itself  bound   by  only  such 
evidence  as  courts  would  regard. 

The  question  is  also  raised  whether  parties  to  a 
Council  may  be  represented  by  lawyers  or  by  other 
special  advocates.  They  have  that  right.  A  minister 
whose  standing  is  in  question  may  call  to  his  assistance 
either  a  brother  pastor  or  a  legal  adviser,  and  the  other 
party  at  interest  in  the  matter  may  be  similarly  repre- 
sented, but  the  questionings  and  arguments  of  these 
advocates  must  be  held  to  respect  the  difference  be- 
tween a  Church  Council  and  a  court  of  law,  and  be  in 
all  respects  amenable  to  ecclesiastical  custom  and  to 
decorum  touching  such  matters. 


—177— 


XI.     THE   NATIONAL   COUNCHi. 

Early  Councils.  At  different  times  in  the  history  of 
our  denomination  the  churches  have  been  convened 
for  the  consideration  of  affairs  of  unusual  importance 
in  bodies  representing  their  whole  membership.  The 
National  Council  Digest,  Pages  14-19,  gives  a  list  of 
eight  such  gatherings,  beginning  with  the  gathering 
in  the  Mayflower  in  November  11,  1620,  and  including 
the  Boston  Council  of  1865. 

The  National  Council.  The  National  Council,  as  it 
present  constituted,  held  its  first  meeting  at  Oberlin, 
Ohio,  in  1871,  established  a  constitution,  provided  for 
regular  triennial  meetings  and  for  special  meetings 
if  such  should  be  called.  Viewed  with  great  suspicion  at 
the  beginning  as  a  body  that  might  bring  into  peril 
the  liberty  of  the  churches,  the  Council  has  steadily 
grown  in  influence  and  its  utterances  have  been  re- 
ceived with  increasing  respect  by  the  churches.  Thir- 
teen National  Councils  have  been  held  as  follows: 

1871 Oberlin,  Ohio. 

1874 New  Haven,  Conn. 

1877 Detroit,  Mich. 

.   1880 St.  Louis,  Mo. 

1883 Concord,  N.  H. 

1886 Chicago,  111. 

1889. Worcester,  Mass. 

1892 Minneapolis,   Minn. 

1895 Syracuse,  N.  Y. 

1898 Portland,  Ore. 

1901 -.  . .  . Portland,  Me. 

1904 Des  Moines,  Iowa. 

1907. Cleveland,  Ohio. 

1910 Boston,  Mass. 

—178— 


I 


THE  NATIONAL  COUNCIL 

The  constitution  of  the  Council  provides  for  regular 
triennial  meetings  and  for  special  meetings  to  be  held 
whenever  five  state  associations  request  such  a  meet- 
ing.    No  special  meetings  have  yet  been  called. 

Membership.  Membership  in  the  National  Council 
is  divided  into  the  following  classes: 

Active  Members.  The  National  Council  has  four 
classes  of  active  members. 

1.  OflScial  Members.  The  secretary,  registrar  and 
treasurer  elected  at  each  triennial  session  of  the  Na- 
tional Council  serve  for  three  years  from  the  close 
of  the  session  at  which  they  are  elected  and  are  voting 
members  of  the  next  triennial  Council  and  all  special 
Councils  called  before  the  next  triennial  session.  These 
three  are  the  only  members  of  the  Council  elected  by 
the  Council.  The  provisional  committee  of  eleven,  which 
includes  the  moderator  and  the  other  three  officers 
named  above,  become  honorary  members  of  the  next 
triennial  Council,  and  the  moderator  will  call  to  order 
the  next  special  meeting  of  the  Council,  but  his  suc- 
cessor will  be  elected  at  the  special  session,  and  will 
in  turn  call  to  order  the  next  triennial  session  of  the 
Council. 

The  standing  of  members  of  the  provisional  com- 
mittee in  the  Council  for  which  they  are  elected  is 
that  of  members  of  all  standing  committees,  viz.,  they 
are  ipso  facto  honorary  members  of  the  next  triennial 
session  and  entitled  to  the  floor,  but  are  not  entitled 
to  vote  unless  otherwise  elected.  The  Council  itself 
can  elect  three  and  olily  three  members  to  the  next 
triennial  and  all  intervening  sessions. 

2.  Delegates  from  District  Associations.  Each  Dis- 
trict Association  elects  one  delegate  for  each  ten 
churches  or  major  fraction  thereof. 

3.  Delegates  from  State  Conferences.     Each  State 

—179— 


OONGREGATIONAIi      THEORY     AND      PRACTICE 

Conference  elects  one  delegate  for  each  10,000  com- 
municants or  major  fraction  thereof. 

District  Associations  and  State  Conferences  may 
fill  vacancies  in  their  delegations  in  any  manner 
which  those  provide.  It  is  customary  to  elect  a  num- 
ber of  alternates  equal  to  that  of  delegates,  and  in 
some  states  the  delegation  may  fill  its  own  vacancies. 
In  the  interest  of  good  order  and  of  full  representa- 
tion it  should  be  understood  that  in  cases  of  vacancies 
the  regularly  elected  alternates  should  first  be  noti- 
fied, and  that  if  vacancies  still  remain  when  the 
Council  convenes  the  delegates  of  a  state  may  fill 
vacancies  in.  their  own  delegation. 

4.  Institutional  Delegates.  Each  Congregational 
Missionary  Society  that  has  been  recognized  by  the 
Council  as  such,  and  each  Congregational  Theological 
Seminary  and  College  is  entitled  to  one  delegate.  In 
the  constitution  as  originally  adopted  at  Oberlin  in 
1871,  this  fourth  class  of  members  was  honorary  only, 
but  in  Syracuse  in  1895  the  constitution  was  changed 
so  that  these  became  voting  members. 

These  four  classes  make  up  the  voting  membership 
of  the  National  Council. 

Honorary  Members.  The  first  group  of  honorary 
members  in  the  National  Council  consists  of  those  who 
have  been  appointed  by  the  previous  Council  to  do  any 
specific  work  or  prepare  a  report.  While  the  Council 
can  elect  only  three  persons  to  active  membership,  and 
these  may  not  have  been  members  of  its  own  body, 
it  can  procure  a  right  to  the  floor  for  any  member  of 
any  Congregational  church  whom  it  delegates  to  do  a 
specific  work. 

Its  own  moderator  and  his  assistants  also  are  hon- 
orary members,  as  are  all  previous  moderators  of  the 
Council  at  any  of  its  sessions. 

The  preacher  of  the  Council  sermon  and  the  minister 
—180— 


THE  NATIONAL  COUNCIL 

or  ministers  of  the  church  or  churches  entertaining 
the  Council  are  also  honorary  members.  Statistical 
secretaries  of  state  and  territorial  conferences  are 
honorary  members.  The  final  group  of  these  members 
consist  of  all  missionaries  of  the  American  Board  who 
are  present. 

Corresponding  Members.  The  National  Council  has 
the  right  belonging  to  state  conferences  and  district 
associations  of  extending  the  privilege  of  the  floor 
to  representatives  of  other  denominations  present  in 
their  official  capacity,  or  to  other  distinguished  persons 
whom  it  may  thus  desire  to  honor. 

Constitution,  By-Laws  and  Rules.  The  constitution 
of  the  National  Council  is  short  and  consists  princi- 
])ally  of  a  declaration  of  principles,  a  plan  for  meet- 
ings, a  definition  of  its  several  groups  of  members^ 
and  a  list  of  its  officers.  These  are  exceedingly  brief 
and  are  made  intentionally  difficult  of  modification. 

The  by-laws  of  the  National  Council  are  an  exceed- 
ingly flexible  group  of  standing  rules  which  may  be 
changed  at  any  hour  in  any  triennial  meeting  of  the 
Council  without  previous  notice.  The  Council  is  thus 
held  somewhat  rigidly  to  the  simple  plan  and  princi- 
ples set  forth  in  the  constitution,  but^  is  in  complete 
control  of  the  machinery  by  which  it  is  to  transact  its 
business  under  the  by-laws  and  rules  of  order. 

But  no  National  Council  can  give  to  any  new  by-laws 
any  greater  stability  than  those  which  in  the  exercise 
of  this  right  it  might  overthrow;  since  the  constitution 
itself  and  not  the  by-laws,  contains  this  provision  for 
amendment,  and  cannot  itself  be  amended  except  by 
three  years'  notice  and  a  two-thirds  vote.  So  that  if  a 
National  Council  were  to  repeal  all  the  by-laws  at 
once  and  enact  an  entirely  new  set  these  would  have 
only  such  authority  as  they  could  exercise  without 
violation  of  the  constitution;  and  would  all  be  subject 
—181— 


CONGREGATIONAL   THEOR^S   AND   PRACTICE 

to  repeal  an  hour  or  three  years  afterward,  if  the  Coun- 
cil did  not  like   them. 

Officers.  Each  Council  chooses  its  own  ofiicers  and 
committees,  excepting  its  secretary,  registrar  and  treas- 
urer, and  its  provisional  committee,  which  includes 
these  three  officers  and  the  moderator,  and  consists  of 
eleven  persons.  These  are  chosen  by  the  preceding 
triennial  Council. 

The  presiding  officers  and  the  nominating  committee 
are  chosen  at  the  beginning  of  the  session;  other  com- 
mittees may  be  chosen  at  any  time  at  the  pleasure 
of  the  Council. 

The  Moderator.  At  the  first  meeting  in  Oberlin,  in 
1871,  the  Council  continued  several  days  under  its 
temporary  organization.  After  that  the  councils  were 
called  to  order  by  the  chairman  of  the  Provisional  Com- 
mittee, acting  by  courtesy.  In  Chicago,  in  1886,  the 
Provisional  Committee  set  forth  the  fact  that  previous 
councils  had  wasted  time  in  getting  quickly  to  work, 
and  asked  that  the  Provisional  Committee  have  author- 
ity to  do  what  its  chairman  up  to  that  time  had  been 
doing.  The  Council  was  disinclined  to  do  this,  lest  the 
Provisional  Committee  come  to  assume  larger  preroga- 
tives than  belonged  to  it;  but  appointed  a  committee 
which,  with  sole  view  to  providing  a  quick  way  of  get- 
ting to  work,  reported  what  is  now  the  fourteenth 
by-law: 

''The  presiding  officers  shall  retain  their  offices  until 
their  successors  are  chosen;  and  the  presiding  moder- 
ator, at  the  opening  of  the  session  subsequent  to  the 
one  at  which  he  was  elected,  shall  name  the  Nominat- 
ing Committee,  the  Business  Committee,  and  the  Com- 
mittee on  Credentials;  and  he  shall  be  an  honorary 
member  of  the  Council." 

This  by-law  is  ambiguous,  but  serves  a  useful  pur- 
pose in  getting^  the  Council  quickly  to  work.  At  Syra- 
—182— 


THE  NATIONAL  COUNCIL 

cuse,  in  1886,  the  powers  of  the  moderator  were  deemed 
too  large,  and  the  authority  to  name  the  three  com- 
mittees was  taken  from  him,  except  that  he  still  is 
permitted  to  nominate  the  nominating  committee,  sub- 
ject to  the  approval  of  the  Council.  At  the  same  time 
the  words  ''and  he  shall  be  an  honorary  member  of 
the  Council"  were  stricken  out,  since  all  previous 
moderators  are  honorary  members  for  life.  This  hon- 
orary membership  the  moderator  still  holds,  but  only 
on  a  plane  with  all  his  predecessors. 

Several  members  of  the  committee  that  framed  the 
fourteenth  by-law  at  Chicago  in  1886  are  still  living. 
It  did  not  occur  to  them  that  they  were  providing  a 
method  whereby  the  moderator  could  exercise  the  func- 
tions of  his  office  between  councils.  On  the  contrary, 
they  supposed  that  they  were  removing  that  tempta- 
tion from  the  only  man  wiiom  they  thought  in  danger 
of  assuming  it, — the  chairman  of  the  Provisional  Com- 
mittee. But  with  the  passing  of  the  years  the  moder- 
ator has  come  to  a  larger  recognition  in  the  denomina- 
tion and  in  other  branches  of  the  Church  at  large.  The 
custom  of  English  Congregationalists,  though  resting 
on  quite  a  different  constitutional  basis,  seemed  to 
afford  an  analogy  for  what  might  be  undertaken  in 
America. 

And  so,  although  the  moderator  of  the  National 
Council  ceases  to  be  a  member  of  that  body  at  the 
time  of  its  dissolution  and  his  office  expires  with  his 
membership,  the  Council  of  1904  recognized  his  wider 
relationship  in  the  following  resolution,  which,  though 
it  has  not  yet  been  incorporated  as  a  by-law,  nor  ad- 
justed to  the  constitution  of  the  body,  has  the  force 
of  an  interpretation  of  a  by-law  by  the  Council  itself: 

''Resolved,  That,  in  view  of  the  widening  opportu- 
nities of  Congregationalism  and  its  increasing  desire 
for  fellowship  through  denominational  representation, 
—183— 


CONGREGATIONAL   THEORY  AND   PRACTICE 

it  is  the  sense  of  this  Council  that  the  moderator  inter- 
pret his  position  generously,  as  having,  in  addition  to 
presiding  duties,  a  representative  function;  that  visit- 
ing, upon  invitation,  churches  and  associations  so  far 
as  he  may  be  able  and  disposed,  addressing  the  churches, 
if  in  his  judgment  occasion  requires  it,  and,  in  general, 
serving  the  churches,  be  regarded  as  his  prerogative. 
But  it  is  understood  that  all  his  acts  and  utterances 
shall  be  devoid  of  authority,  and  that  for  them  shall  be 
claimed  and  to  tliem  given  only  such  weight  and  force 
as  there  are  weight  and  force  in  the  reason  of  "them. " 

The  Larger  Life  of  the  Council.  The  larger  life  of 
the  National  Council  is  not  limited  by  any  question  of 
interpretation  of  its  by-laws.  It  has  been  steadily 
growing  in  power.  It  is  the  custodian  Of  our  denomina- 
tional records;  it  is  the  publisher  of  our  denominational 
Year  Book;  it  is  our  accredited  organ  for  the  represen- 
tation of  the  denomination  in  intercourse  with  other 
denominations.  And  it  is  certain  that  it  will  control, 
through  one  or  more  holding  corpqrations  or  directly, 
an  increasing  volume  of  the  business  of  the  denomina- 
tion. 

Councils  or  the  Council.  Beyond  any  doubt  those 
who  established  the  National  Council  intended  that 
there  should  be  a  series  of  National  Councils.  But  it 
has  come  about  that  we  have  not  only  Councils,  but  a 
Council.  The  membership  of  a  new  council  begins 
immediately  on  the  dissolution  of  an  old  one,  so  that 
there  is  no  break  in  organic  life.  The  three  elected 
members  whose  term  then  begins  form  an  organic  bond 
of  union  between  councils,  which  bond  is  strengthened 
by  an  increasing  number  of  standing  committees,  and 
a  considerable  volume  of  business  between  sessions. 

The  Custodian  of  Denominational  Interests.  In- 
creasingly as  the  years  have  gone  by  the  National 
Council  has  assumed  important  functions  representa- 
—184— 


THE  NATIONAL  COUNCIL 

live  of  the  life  of  our  churches.  It  publishes  our 
(hmomiuational  statistics  and  might  easily  be  so  incor- 
porated as  to  include  all  the  publishing  of  our  denomi- 
nation. It  gives  place  on  its  program  to  the  denomi- 
national missionary  societies,  and  at  different  times 
has  announced  to  the  churches  the  proportion  of  their 
li'Mievolences  which  it  believes  to  be  wise  for  them  to 
,11  [minister  through  each  of  these  organizations.  There 
has  been  an  increased  demand  that  all  the  national 
societies  shall  be  controlled  by  the  churches  through 
the  National  Council.  At  the  Cleveland  meeting  of  the 
(■ouncil  in  1907,  the  following  important  action  was 
taken: 

"XI.  That  the  administration  of  the  benevolent 
interests  of  our  churches  be  directed  by  the  represen- 
tatives of  the  churches  in  the  national  organization, 
and  that  this  Council  appoint  a  commission  of  fifteen, 
including  a  representative  from  each  of  our  benevolent 
societies,  who  shall  report  at  its  next  regular  meeting 
such  an  adjustment  of  these  societies  to  the  bodies  of 
the  churches  represented  in  this  Council  as  shall  secure 
such  direction;  care  being  taken  to  safeguard  existing 
constitutional  provisions  of  these  societies  and  the 
jiresent  membership  of  their  boards  of  control,  but  also 
to  lodge,  hereafter,  the  creation  and  continuance  of 
these  administrative  boards  in  the  suffrage  of  the  rep- 
resentatives of  the  churches." 

How  this  important  rule  might  be  carried  into  effect 
lias  been  already  illustrated  in  the  organization  of  one 
of  our  national  benevolent  societies,  incorporated  in 
Connecticut  as  ''The  Trustees  of  the  National  Coun- 
cil" in  its  meeting  in  Chicago  in  1886.  The  title  of 
ihis  corporate  body,  ''The  Trustees  of  the  National 
Council,"  has  given  rise  to  no  little  confusion,  and  it 
has  been  assumed  not  infrequently,  that  the  National 
Council  and  The  Trustees  of  the  National  Council  were 
—185— 


CONGREGATIONAL   THEORY  AND  PRACTICE 

in  some  sense  identical.  But  the  National  Council,  or- 
ganized under  the  constitution  adopted  in  Oberlin, 
Ohio,  November  17,  187.1,  and  The  Trustees  of  the 
National  Council,  incorporated  in  Connecticut  in  1885, 
are  two  quite  different  bodies.  When  the  Congrega- 
tional churches  of  the  United  States  undertook  to  pro- 
vide for  ministerial  relief  they  took  up  this  until  then 
neglected  work  under  a  corporation  devised  by  the 
National  Council  itself,  acting  in  the  name  of  all  the 
churches.  It  might  have  done  the  same  and  might  still 
do  the  same  concerning  the  publishing  of  the  denomi- 
nation, or  the  conduct  of  its  educational  work,  or  its 
home  and  foreign  missionary  operations.  It  could  still 
organize  corporate  bodies  through  w^hich  all  this  work 
should  be  done  and  request  the  churches  to  contribute 
through  this  new  organization,  or  to  make  their  gift, 
through  existing  agencies  in  such  form  that  the  present 
missionary  societies  should  become  mere  holding  cor- 
porations for  the  collection  and  transmission  of  the 
funds  of  the  churches.  Two  things  are  certain:  first, 
that  the  churches  intend  to  get  into  relations  with  the 
missionary  societies;  and,  secondly,  that  the  form  of 
organization  adopted  by  the  National  Council  for  the 
purpose  of  ministerial  relief  is  only  an  illustration  of 
the  principle  which  might  be  more  widely  adopted. 

a.  Stated  Meetings.  Stated  meetings  of  the 
National  Council  occur  once  in  three  years,  ordinarily 
in  the  latter  part  of  October  or  early  part  of  November. 
The  pi'ecise  time  is  fixed  by  the  Business  Committee. 
At  every  morning  session  one-half  hour  must  be  given 
to  devotional  services  and  the  daily  sessions  must  be 
opened  with  prayer  and  closed  with  prayer  or  singing. 
The  evenings  are  expected  to  be  given  to  public  ser- 
vices, religious  rather  than  business  in  their  character. 
At  some  one  of  these  the  Council  observes  the  Lord's 
Supper. 

—186— 


THE  NATIONAL  COUNCIL 

l3.  Special  Meetings.  Special  meetings  of  the  Coun- 
cil may  be  called  by  any  five  states  acting  through 
tlioir  State  Conferences. 

Temporary  Organization.  Meetings  of  the  National 
(.uiincil  art  called  to  order  by  the  moderator,  or  in  his 
ihsence  one  of  the  assistant  moderators  of  the  last 
ouncil,  either  regular  or  special.  He  will  take  the 
cliair  at  the  opening  of  the  session  and  direct  the 
secretary  to  collect  the  credentials  of  the  delegates. 
Without  waiting  for  the  completion  of  this  business  he 
will  nominate  to  the  Council  the  Committee  on  Nomi- 
nations and  will  call  at  once  for  the  election  of  a 
I  (umanent  moderator.  The  retiring  moderator  appoints 
but  this  one  committee,  and  that  subject  to  confirma- 
tion by  the  Council. 

The  retiring  moderator  is  expected  to  deliver  an 
(•[lening  address,  but  not  until  after  the  election  of  the 
jtermanent  moderator. 

The  right  of  the  retiring  moderator  to  preside  at  the 
opening  of  the  session  of  the  Council  next  following 
1  he  session  of  his  service  is  not  a  constitutional  right 
l)ut  is  provided  in  the  by-laws  in  order  to  establish  a 
method  for  the  prompt  and  orderly  transaction  of  busi- 
ness. In  the  early  days  of  the  Council  the  chairman 
of  the  Business  Committee  was  accustomed  to  perform 
rliis  service,  but  in  1886  the  Council  devised  this  more 
orderly  and  dignified  method. 

The  retiring  moderator  need  not  be  a  member  of  the 
<  ouncil  which  he  calls  to  order,  though  he  is  ipso  facto 
ail  honorary  member.  If,  however,  in  the  interval  be- 
tween Councils  the  retiring  moderator  had  become 
morally  disqualified  for  membership  in  the  body,  it 
would  be  the  duty  of  the  Provisional  Committee  to  call 
file  Council  to  order  and  immediately  elect  a  temporary 
moderator. 

In  a  religious  body  similar  in  its  plan  of  organization 
—187— 


CONGREGATIONAL   THEORY  AND  PRACTICE 

to  the  National  Council  it  once  became  necessary  to 
make  a  legal  test  of  the  right  of  the  body  to  disregard 
a  provision  in  its  by-laws  in  all  essential  respects  simi- 
lar to  that  of  the  National  Council  concerning  the 
opening  of  the  meeting.  The  business  corafnittee  was 
advised  that  no  one  session  of  such  a  body  could  im- 
pose a  presiding  officer  upon  a  subsequent  session 
against  its  will;  and,  acting  on  that  advice,  did  not 
invite  the  officer  in  question  to  call  the  next  session  to 
order,  but  prepared  to  resist  any  effort  on  his  part  to 
take  that  part.  Acting  on  this  a  member  of  the 
business  committee  called  the  session  to  order,  and 
instantly  recognized  another  member  of  the  committee 
who  nominated  a  temporary  moderator,  put  the  nomi- 
nation to  vote,  and  declared  the  election.  Few  even  of 
those  present  realized  that  an  important  crisis  had 
been  met  and  passed.  This  was  not  only  legal,  but 
according  to  the  strict  parliamentary  rule  that  ''No 
one  session  of  the  assembly  can  interfere  with  the 
rights  of  the  assembly  at  any  future  session." — Eob- 
ert's  Eules  of  Order,  p.  132. 

The  by-laws  may,  for  convenience,  provide  for  an 
orderly  opening  of  the  next  session;  but  the  by-laws 
themselves  may  be  amended  or  completely  changed  at 
the  will  of  any  session  of  the  Council,  without  previous 
notice.  Any  council,  conference  or  association  whose 
moderator  proved  unworthy  in  the  interval  between 
the  session  for  which  he  was  elected  and  that  which 
he  was  expected  to  open,  could  rely  upon  this  prece- 
dent, and  save  itself  from  humiliation. 

Permanent  Organization.  The  first  duty  of  the  per- 
manent moderator  is  to  lead  the  Council  in  prayer. 

Second.  The  moderator  should  call  for  the  report 
of  the  Committee  on  Nominations,  which  should  nomi- 
nate a  Committee  on  Credentials.  This  committee  must 
include  the  secretary.  Tellers  should  be  provided  if 
—188— 


THE  NATIONAL  COUNCIL 

necessary,  and  the  Committee  on  Credentials  should  be 
given  facilities  for  the  prompt  preparation  of  the  roll 
of  members. 

Third.  The  moderator  should  then  call  for  the  re- 
,  port  of  the  Business  Committee,  which  should  submit 
a  docket  for  the  use  of  members.  The  adoption  of  this 
report  is  the  next  item  of  business.  If  vacancies  exist 
in  the  Business  Committee,  the  Nominating  Committee 
should  propose  members  to  fill  those  vacancies  at  once. 

Fourth.  Any  urgent  matter  of  business  designed  to 
facilitate  the  business  of  the  Council,  presented  by  the 
Business  Committee,  the  Committee  on  Credentials  or 
the  secretary,  may  be  considered  and  disposed  of. 

Fifth.  As  early  as  may  be  in  the  session  of  the 
Council  a  Finance  Committee  and  a  Publishing  Com- 
mittee should  be  nominated  by  the  Committee  on  Nomi- 
nations. This,  however,  unlike  the  above,  is  not  an 
immediate  item  of  business.  The  Publishing  Commit- 
tee must  consist  of  five,  including  the  secretary,  regis- 
trar and  treasurer. 

In  filling  the  lists  of  this  and  other  standing  com- 
mittees, any  member  of  a  Congregational  Church  is 
eligible  and  in  filling  the  list  of  committees  for  the 
session  any  member  or  honorary  member  of  the  Council 
may  be  chosen. 

Sixth.  Followiug  this "  come  reports  of  committees 
Its  provided  for  in  the  docket. 

Seventh.  Other  business  is  to  be  introduced  under  the 
rules,  and  at  such  times  as  the  programme  provides. 


—189— 


XII.     THE  CONSTITUTION  AND  RULES  OF  THE 
NATIONAL  COUNCIL. 

I.  Sessions.  The  churches  will  meet  in  National 
Council  every  third  year.  They  shall  also  be  convened 
in  special  sessions  whenever  any  five  of  the  general 
state  organizations  shall  so  request. 

II.  Representation.  The  churches  shall  be  repre- 
sented, at  each  session,  by  delegates,  either  ministers 
or  laymen,  appointed  in  number  and  manner  as  fol- 
lows:— 

1.  The  churches,  assembled  in  their  local  organiza- 
tions, appoint  one  delegate  for  every  ten  churches  in 
their  respective  organizations,  and  one  for  a  fraction 
of  ten  greater  than  one-half,  it  being  understood  that 
wherever  the  churches  of  any  state  are  directly  united 
in  a  general  organization  they  may,  at  their  option, 
appoint  the  delegates  in  such  body,  instead  of  in  local 
organizations,  but  in  the  above  ratio  of  churches  so 
united. 

2.  In  addition  to  the  above,  the  churches  united  in 
state  organizations  appoint  by  such  body  one  delegate, 
and  one  for  each  ten  thousand  communicants  in  their 
fellowship,  and  one  for  a  major  fraction  thereof; 

3.  It  being  recommended  that  the  number  of  dele- 
gates be,  in  all  cases,  divided  between  ministers  and 
laymen,  as  nearly  equal  as  is  practicable.  Each  state 
or  local  organization  may  provide  in  its  own  way  for 
filling  vacancies  in  its  delegation. 

4.  Such  Congregational  societies  for  Christian  work 
as  may  be  recognized  by  this  Council,  and  the  faculties 
of  Congregational  theological  seminaries  and  colleges, 
may  be  represented  by  one  delegate  each. 

III.  Officers.  1.  At  the  beginning  of  every  stated 
or  special  session,  there  shall  be  chosen  by  ballot,  from 
those  present  as  members,  a  Moderator,  and  one  or 
more  Assistant  Moderators,  to  preside  over  its  deliber- 
ations. The  Moderator  is  expected  to  open  the  Council 
immediately  following  the  one  at  which  he  is  elected 
with  an  address  on  a  subject  to  be  selected  by  himself. 

2.     At  each  triennial  session  there  shall  be  chosen  by 
—190— 


CONSTITUTION       AND       RULES 


a  halJot  a  secretary,  a  registrar,  and  a  treasurer  to 
siMve  from  the  close  of  such  session  to  the  close  of 
tlio  next  triennial  session. 

.'>.  The  secretary  shall  receive  communications  for 
llic  Council,  conduct  correspondence,  and  collect  such 
facts  and  superintend  such  publications  as  may  from 
time  to  time  be  ordered. 

4.  The  registrar  shall  make  and  preserve  the  records 
of  the  proceedings  of  the  Council;  and  for  his  aid  one 
or  more  assistants  shall  be  chosen  at  each  session  to 
serve  during  such  session. 

T).  The  treasurer  shall  do  the  work  ordinarily  bo- 
longing  to  such  office. 

6,  At  each  triennial  session  there  shall  be  chosen  a 
provisional  committee,  who  shall  make  needful  arrange- 
ments for'  the  next  triennial  session,  and  for  any  ses- 
sion called  during  the  interval. 

7.  Committees  shall  be  appointed,  and  in  such  man- 
ner as  may  from  time  to  time  be  ordered. 

5.  Any  member  of  a  church  in  fellowship  may  be 
chosen  to  the  office  of  secretary,  registrar,  or  treasurer; 
and  such  officers  shall  be  enrolled  as  members  of  the 
(  ouncil. 

J  V.  By-Laws.  The  council  may  make  and  alter  By- 
Laws  at  any  triennial  session. 

V.  Amendments.  This  constitution-  shall  not  be  al- 
tered or  amended,  except  at  a  triennial  session  and  by 
a  two-thirds  vote,  notice  thereof  having  been  given  at 
a  previous  triennial  session,  or  the  proposed  alteration 
having  been  requested  by  some  general  state  organiza- 
tion of  churches,  and  published  with  the  notification 
(»f  the  session. 

By-Laws. 

I.  In  all  its  official  acts  and  records  this  body  shall 
])e  designated  as  The  National  Council  of  the  Congre- 
j^ational  Church'es  of  the  United  States. 

II.  It  shall  be  understood  that  the  term  for  which 
<lelegates  to  the  Council  are  appointed  expires  with 
each  session,  triennial  or  special,  to  which  they  are 
chosen. 

III.  Statistical  secretaries  of  state  and  territorial 
])odies,  ministers  serving  the  churches  entertaining  the 
Council,  the  retiring  Moderator,  the  former  Modera- 
tors, persons  selected  as  preachers,  or  to  prepare 
papers,   or  to   serve   upon   committees   chosen  by  this 

—191— 


CONGREGATIONAL   THEORY  AND  PRACTICE 


body,  and  missionaries  in  the  service  of  the  American 
Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions  present, 
shall  be  entitled  to  all  the  privileges  of  members  in 
the  session  in  which  they  arc  to  serve,  except  that  of 
voting. 

IV.  The  term  ** Congregational"  as  applied  to  the 
general  benevolent  societies,  in  connection  with  repre- 
sentation in  this  body,  is  understood  in  the  broad  sense 
of  societies  whose  constituency  and  control  are  sub- 
stantially Congregational. 

V.  The  provisional  committee  shall  consist  of 
eleven  persons,  the  moderator,  the  secretary,  the  reg- 
istrar, and  the  treasurer  ex  officiis,  and  seven  others 
chosen  by  the  Council,  including  two  members  of  the 
last  previous  committee;  and  four  shall  be  a  quorum. 

They  shall  specify  the  place  and  precise  time  at 
which  each  session  shall  begin;  shall  choose  a  preacher; 
may  select  topics  regarding  the  Christian  work  of  the 
churches,  and  persons  to  prepare  and  present  papers 
thereon;  shall  do  any  work  referred  to  them  by  the 
Council;  shall  name  a  place  for  the  next  triennial 
Council;  may  fill  any  vacancy  occurring  in  their  own 
number,  or  in  any  committee  or  office  in  the  intervals 
of  sessions,  the  persons  so  appointed  to  serve  until  the 
next  session;  shall  have  authority  to  contract  for  all 
necessary  expenditures  except  such  as  are  required  to 
be  made  by  the  publishing  committee,  and  to  appoint 
one  of  their  number  who  shall  approve  and  sign  all 
bills  for  payment;  shall  appoint  any  committees  or- 
dered but  not  appointed;  and  committees  so  appointed 
shall  be  entered  in  the  Minutes  as  by  the  action  of 
the  Council;  shall  consult  the  interests  of  the  Council 
and  act  for  it  in  said  intervals,  subject  to  the  revision 
of  the  Council;  and  shall  make  a  full  report  of  all  their 
doings,  the  consideration  of  which  shall  be  first  in 
order  of  business  after  organization.  The  provisional 
and  publishing  committees  are  authorized  to  meet  im- 
mediately after  the  close  of  the  session. 

They  shall  lay  out  a  definite  program  for  the  Coun- 
cil, assigning  a  distinct  time,  not  to  be  changed  except 
in  special   emergencies,  to 

(1)  The  papers  appointed  to  be  read  before  the 
Council. 

(2)  The  standing  and  ad  interim  committees  ap- 
pointed by  one  Council  to  report  at  the  next,  who  may 

—192— 


CONSTITUTION       AND       RULES 


[uoseiit  the  topics  referred  to  them  for  discussion  or 
action. 

(3)  The  benevolent  societies  and  theological  semi- 
naries, when  each  society  and  seminary  may  be  heard 
for  a  specified  time,  not  exceeding  twenty  minutes,  by 
its  delegate  to  the  Council. 

All  other  business  shall  be  set  for  other  specified 
liours,  and  shall  not  displace  the  regular  order,  except 
by  special  vote  of  the  Council. 

VI.  The  sessions  shall  ordinarily  be  held  in  the 
latter  part  of  October  or  the  early  part  of  November. 

\^II.  The  call  for  any  session  shall  be  signed  by 
the  chairman  of  the  provisional  committee  and  the 
secretary  of  the  Council,  and  it  shall  contain  a  list  of 
topics  proposed  by  the  committee;  and  the  secretary 
shall  seasonably  furnish  blank  credentials  and  other 
needful  papers  to  the  scribes  of  the  several  local  organ- 
izations of  churches. 

VIII.  Immediately  after  the  organization  of  the 
Council  the  committee  of  nominations  shall  name  to 
the  body  the  following  committees: 

1.  A  committee,  including  the  secretary,  on  cre- 
dentials, who  shall  prepare  a  roll  of  members. 

2.  And  at  their  convenience  they  shall  name  to  the 
Council  a  publishing  committee  of  five,  including  the 
secretary,  registrar,  and  treasurer,  who  shall  seek  bids, 
contract  for,  and  distribute  all  publications  ordered 
by  the  Council. 

3.  A  business  committee,  to  propose  a  docket  for 
the  use  of  the  members.  Except  by  special  vote  of 
the  Council,  no  business  shall  be  introduced  which  has 
not  thus  passed  through  the  hands  of  this  committee. 

4.  A  finance  committee. 

Committees  shall  be  composed  of  three  persons  each, 
except  otherwise  ordered.  The  first  named  member  of 
each  standing  or  ad  interim  committee  shall  be  chair- 
man thereof,  and  shall  so  continue  unless  the  commit- 
tee shall  otherwise  provide  at  a  meeting  of  which 
every  member  shall  have  been  especially  informed. 
Honorary  members  shall  be  eligible  to  serve  on  special 
committees  at  the  session;  and  any  member  of  any 
Congregational  church  connected  with  the  Council  shall 
be  eligible  to  appointment  upon  any  committee  to 
serve  after  the  close  of  the  session. 

IX.  In  the  sessions  of  the  National  Council  half  an 

—193— 


CONGREGATIONAL   THEORY  AND  PRACTICE 


hour  every  morning  shall  be  given  to  devotional  serv- 
ices, and  the  daily  sessions  shall  be  opened  with 
prayer  and  closed  with  prayer  or  singing.  Every  morn- 
ing and  evening  shall  be  given  to  meetings  of  a  spe- 
cially religious  rather  than  business  character. 

X.  No  person  shall  occupy  more  than  three-quar- 
ters of  an  hour  in  reading  any  paper  or  report,  and  no 
speaker  upon  any  motion  or  resolution,  or  any  paper 
read,  shall  occupy  more  than  ten  minutes,  without  the 
unanimous  consent  of  the  Council. 

.XI.  An  auditor  of  accounts  shall  be  appointed  at 
every  session. 

XII.  The  Council  approves  of  an  annual  compila- 
tion of  the  statistics  of  the  churches,  and  of  a  list  of 
such  ministers  as  are  reported  by  the  several  state 
organizations.  And  the  secretary  is  directed  to  pre- 
sent at  each  triennial  session  comprehensive  and  com- 
parative summaries  for  the  three  years  preceding. 

XIII.  The  Council,  as  occasion  may  arise,  will  hold 
communication  with  the  general  Congregational  bodies 
of  other  lands,  and  with  the  general  ecclesiastical  or- 
ganizations of  other  churches  of  evangelical  faith  in 
our  own  land,  by  delegates  appointed  by  the  Council 
or  by  the  provisional  committee, 

XIV.  The  presiding  officers  shall  retain  their  offices 
until  their  successors  are  chosen,  and  the  presiding 
moderator  at  the  opening  of  the  session  shall  take  the 
chair,  and  the  secretary  shall  at  once  collect  the  cre- 
dentials of  delegates  present  and  shall  report  the  names 
of  persons  representing  bodies  already  in  affiliation 
with  the  Council,  who  shall  be,  prima  facie,  the  con- 
stituency of  the  same  for  immediate  organization  and 
business.  The  moderator  shall  then  name  the  com- 
mittee of  nominations,  subject  to  the  approval  of  the 
Council,  which  shall  at  once  proceed  to  the  election  of 
its  presiding  officers.  In  the  absence  of  the  moderator 
and  the  assistant  moderators,  the  provisional  commit- 
tee is  authorized  to  appoint  some  person  to  act  as  mod- 
erator of  the  opening  session  of  the  Council. 

XV.  Such  reports  from  committees,  and  statements 
from  societies  or  theological  seminaries,  as  may  be  fur- 
nished to  the  secretary  seasonably  in  advance  of  the 
session  may  be  printed  at  the  discretion  of  the  pub- 
lishing committee  and  sent  to  the  members  elect,  to- 
gether with  the  program  prepared  by  the  provisional 

—194— 


CONSTITUTION       AND       RULES 


romraittee.     Not  more  than  ten  minutes  shall  be  given 
(o  the  reading  of  any  such  report. 

XVI.  Keports  and  statements  shall  not  be  referred 
to  committees  except  by  vote  of  the  Council. 

Rules  of  Order. 

The  rules  of  order  shall  be  those  found  in  common 
parliamentary  use,  not  modified  by  local  legislative 
practice,  with  the  following  explicit  modifications: 

1.  When  a  question  is  under  debate  no  motion  shall 
be  received,  except  the  following,  namely:  to  amend, 
to  commit,  to  postpone  to  a  time  certain,  to  postpone 
indefinitely,  to  lay  on  the  table,  and  to  adjourn — which 
shall  have  precedence  in  the  reverse  order  of  this  list. 
The  motions  to  lay  on  the  table  and  to  adjourn  alone 
heing  not  debatable.  But  the  Council  at  any  time,  on 
llie  motion  of  one  member,  seconded  by  five  other 
members  and  by  a  two-thirds  vote  of  those  present  and 
voting,  may  order  a  vote  to  be  taken  upon  the  pending 
(juestion;  after  this  is  so  ordered,  the  debate  shall  not 
1)6  cut  off  for  one  half  hour,  provided  any  member  de- 
sires to  speak;  but  during  that  time  no  speaker  shall 
speak  more  than  five  minutes. 

2.  No  member  shall  speak  more  than  twice  to  the 
merits  of  any  question  in  debate,  except  by  special 
[lermission  of  the  body;  nor  more  than  once,  until  every 
member  desiring  to  speak  shall  have  spoken. 

3.  Ordinarily  voting  shall  be  viva  voce,  or  by  show 
of  hands;  but  any  member  may  call  for  a  division,  in 
which  case  the  number  voting  on  each  side  shall  be 
counted,  announced  by  the  chair,  entered  in  the  Min- 
utes, and  published  in  the  printed  reports  of  the  pro- 
ceedings, 

4.  If  the  report  of  committee  contains  nothing  more 
than  matters  of  fact  for  information,  or  matters  of 
argument  for  the  consideration  of  the  Council,  the 
question  is.  Shall  the  report  be  accepted?  and  that 
question,  unless  superseded  by  a  motion  to  reject,  to 
recommit,  to  postpone,  or  to  lay  upon  the  table,  shall 
be  taken  without  debate.  Such  a  report,  if  accepted,  is 
placed  upon  the  files  of  the  Council,  but,  not  being  an 
act  of  the  Council,  is  not  entered  on  the  Minutes. 

(a)     If  the  report  is  in  the  form  of  a  vote  or  resolu- 
tion,  or  of  a  declaration  expressing  the  judgment   or 
testimony  of  the  Council,  the  additional  question  arises, 
—195— 


CONGREGATIONAL  THEORY  AND  PRACTICE 


Shall  the  report  be  adopted?  and  motions  for  amend- 
ment are  in  order.  Such  a  report,  if  adopted,  with  or 
without  amendment,  is  the  act  of  the  Council  and  is 
entered  on  the  Minutes. 

(b)  If  a  report  gives  the  views  of  the  committee  on 
the  matter  referred  to  them,  and  terminates  with  the 
form  of  a  resolution  or  declaration  in  the  name  of  the 
Council,  the  questions  are:  Shall  the  report  be  ac- 
cepted? and  Shall  the  resolution  or  declaration  be 
adopted?  and  while  the  report  at  large,  if  accepted,  is 
placed  on  file,  that  part  of  it  which  has  become  the 
act  of  the  Council  is  entered  on  the  Minutes. 


—196— 


XIII.     THE  INTERNATIONAL  COUNCIL. 

Past  Councils.  The  Congregational  churches  of  the 
world  have  been  coming  into  closer  fellowship  with  the 
progress  of  the  years.  The  reasonable  demand  for  an 
expression  of  this  fellowship  caused  the  organization  of 
Mu  International  Congregational  Council  which  now 
has  been  held  three  times.  The  first  of  these  was  in 
London  in  1891,  the  second  in  Boston  in  1899,  and  the 
third  in  PJdinburgh  in  1908. 

Future  Councils.  At  the  meeting  in  Edinburgh  a 
constitution  was  adopted  providing  that  future  councils 
shall  consist  "of  400  members,  150  from  the  United 
States,  150  from  the  British  Isles,  20  from  Canada  and 
Nova  Scotia,  32  from  Australasia,  10  from  South  Af- 
rica, and  38  from  the  rest  of  the  world,  and  that 
foreign  missionaries  shall  be  members  of  the  Council. 
The  members  of  the  International  Council  are  elected 
by  the  National  Councils  and  in  countries  where  no 
national  association  exists,  representatives  of  such 
bodies  as  are  organized  by  the  churches  to  express  their 
fo.^owship. 

Membership.  The  International  Council  meets  about 
once  in  eight  years,  and  consists  of  400  members,  150 
of  whom  are  from  the  United  States.  At  present  these 
members  are  chosen  by  the  National  Coiincil  through 
the  committee  which  has  power  to  fill  vacancies.  This 
probably  must  continue  to  be  the  method  of  choosing 
a  considerable  part  of  the  Council,  or  at  least  of  filling 
of  its  vacancies,  but  it  is  eminently  desirable  that 
the  National  Council  devise  a  plan  for  the  distribution 
of  delegates  among  the  States,  and  offer  to  each  State 
the  right  of  electing  its  own  delegation  while  reserving 
—197— 


CONGREGATIONAL   THEORY  AND  PRACTICE 

as  it  probably  must  and  ought  to,  the  right  to  fill 
vacancies. 

The  first  three  sessions  of  the  International  Council 
have  proceeded  without  a  constitution,  but  at  Edin- 
burgh in  1908  the  following  constitution  was  adopted 
for  the  government  of  future  meetings  of  the  Inter- 
national Council,  which  still  speaks  of  its  future  ses- 
sions as  ''future  councils,"  and  not  as  "future  ses- 
sions of  the  council": 

The  Constitution  of  the  International  Council. 
I.  The  International  Congregational  Council  shall 
consist  of  representatives  of  national  associations  of 
Congregational  churches,  and,  in  countries  where  no 
national  association  exists,  of  representatives  of  Con- 
gregational churches  in  such  proportion  as  may  be 
determined  by  the  inviting  association,  and  shall  meet 
as  may  from  time  to  time  appear  desirable. 

II.  The  Council  shall  consist  of  400  members,  al- 
lotted as  follows:  United  States  of  America  150, 
British  Isles  150,  the  Dominion  of  Canada  and  New- 
foundland 20,  Australasia  32,  South  Africa  10,  the 
rest  of  the  world  38,  foreign  missionaries  at  home  on 
a  furlough  shall  be  honorary  members  of  the  Council. 

III.  Each  Council  shall  appoint  a  president,  12  vice- 
presidents,  including  4  U.  S.  A.,  4  British  Isles,  1 
Canada,  1  Australasia,  1  South  Africa;  a  secretary,  and 
3  assistant  secretaries.  These  officers  shall  hold  office 
until  their  successors  have  been  elected  and  qualified. 

IV.  Each  Council,  at  its  convening,  shall  appoint  a 
Business  Committee  of  12,  exclusive  of  ex-officio  mem- 
bers, to  which  all  matters  arising  in  connection  with 
the  sitting  Council,  including  nominations,  shall  be 
referred. 

V.  An  Interim  Committee  shall  be  elected  by  the 
several  national  associations  as  follows:.  U.  S.  A.  5, 
British    Isles    5,    Australasia    2,    Canada    2,    Africa    1. 

—198— 


THE  INTERNATIONAL  COUNCIL 

•  Casual  vacancies  shaJl  be  filled  by  the  national  associ- 
ation in  whose  representation  the  vacancy  occurs.  The 
secretary  of  such  national  association  as  shall  be 
named  by  the  rising  Council  shall  convene  the  commit- 
tee, which  should  be  elected  at  the  earliest  opportunity 
after  the  rising  of  the  Council. 

A^L  The  Interim  Committee  shall  deal  with  all  sub- 
jects referred  to  it  by  the  Council,  and  with  all  other 
matters  affecting  the  Council  that  may  arise  outside 
those  governed  by  Section  VIII. 

VII.  The  time  and  place  of  the  ensuing  Council 
shall  be  fixed  by  the  rising  Council  or  its  Interim  Com- 
mittee. 

VIII.  The  national  association  of  the  country  where 
the  Council  is  to  meet  shall  undertake  the  following 
duties: 

1.  The  work  of  preparing  for  the  ensuing  Council. 

2.  The  drafting  of  the  programme  in  conference 
with  the  Interim  Committee. 

3.  The  allotment  of  representation,  according  to 
Section  II,  in  the  countries  where  the  Congregational 
churches  are  not  in  association. 

IX.  The    rules    governing    the    proceedings    of    the 

•  Council  shall  be  the  customarj^  rules  of  public  meetings 
in  the  country  in  which  the  Council  sits. 

Rules  for  Meetings  in  America.  Under  the  ninth 
article  of  the  foregoing  constitution,  the  rules  of  order 
of  the  International  Council,  in  any  meetings  held  in 
this  country,  will  be  those  of  the  International  Council, 
except  as  above  provided. 


—199— 


XIV.  THE  HOLY  CATHOLIC  CHURCH. 

The  Christian  Church  in  the  World.  Congregational- 
ists  hold  to  the  two-fold  theory  of  the  Church  in  the 
world,  deriving  each  of  its  cardinal  positions  from  the 
teachings  of  Holy  Scripture.  The  Christian  Church  is 
a  company  of  regenerate  people  saved  out  of  the  world 
and  called  to  a  consecrated  life  in  the  spirit  of  .Tesus 
Christ;  secondly,  the  Christian  Church,  saved  out  of  the 
corruption  that  is  in  the  world  through  lust,  is  saved  in 
order  that  it  may  save  the  world  unto  the  full  accom- 
plishment of  its  salvation  in  Jesus  Christ. 

Under  the  first  of  these  two  principles  Congregation- 
alists  recognize  the  force  of  those  passages  of  Scrip- 
ture which  call  for  the  separation  of  Christians  from 
the  evil  of  the  world.  * '  Love  not  the  world  neither  the 
things  that  are  in  the  world."  ''If  any  man  love  the 
world  the  love  of  the  Father  is  not  in  him." 
The  very  meaning  of  the  word  Church  signifies  called 
out.  There  Is  force  in  the  words  of  the  apostles  calling 
upon  Christians  to  forsake  all  manner  of  wickedness 
and  be  separate,  touching  no  unclean  thing,  and  to 
Jive  a  life  of  progressive  sanctification  in  the  fellow- 
ship of  the  gospel. 

But  Congregationalists  hold  also  to  the  larger  minis- 
tration of  the  Church  of  Christ.  They  remember  "not  only 
that  God  saved  a  select  company  in  the  ark  provided 
in  the  time  of  deluge,  but  also  He  gave  Plis  rainbow  as 
a  perpetual  declaration  that  that  method  of  salvation 
marked  an  epoch  in  the  life  of  the  world,  but  did  not 
illustrate  the  complete  intent  of  God  's  saving  purpose. 
They  hold  that  God  has  provided  not  merely  an  ark 
for  the  saving  of  some  individuals  out  of  the  world, 
—200— 


THE    HOLY    CATHOLIC    CHURCH 

but  that  God  so  loved  the  world  that  He  gave  His  only 
begotten  Son  to  save  it.  They  hold,  therefore,  that 
the  world  itself  is  the  subject  of  redemption  and  that 
it  is  the  mission  of  the  Church  of  Christ  to  fill  the 
world  with  the  spirit  of  God  manifest  in  organic  life 
to  the  intent  that  all  of  the  world  of  commerce,  politics, 
literature,  science,  art  and  social  enjoyment,  shall  be- 
come a  legitimate  field.  They  hold,  therefore,  that  no 
legitimate  function  of  life  is  outlawed  from  the  domain 
of  the  gospel,  and  that  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  to  be 
inclusive  of  all  the  earth;  and  that  the  will  of  God  is 
to  be  done,  as  in  heaven,  so  on  earth. 

The  Church  Universal.  Congregationalists  hold  that 
their  form  of  organization  is  apostolic  and  authorita- 
tive. They  yield  to  no  denomination  in  respect  for 
their  own  form  of  government.  But  they  do  not  hold 
that  theirs  is  the  only  Church,  or  that  there  can  be  but 
one  Church,  and  that  the  Congregational.  And  so, 
through  the  generations  of  their  history,  they  have 
been  in  close  fellowship  with  churches  of  sister  de- 
nominations. 

Conservative  as  were  the  fathers  who  formed  the 
National  Council,  they  did  not  fail  to  make  clear  that 
this  body  would  come  to  be  the  instrument  through 
which  our  churches  would  express  the  fellowship  of  our 
churches  toward  other  national  Christian  bodies.  The 
modest  by-laws  which  they  then  adopted  were  en- 
larged in  1886  to  read  as  follows: 

"The  Council  as  occasion  may  arise  will  hold  com- 
munication with  the  general  Congregational  bodies  of 
other  lands,  and  with  the  general  ecclesiastical  organi- 
zations of  other  churches  of  evangelical  faith  in  our 
land,  by  delegates  appointed  by  the  Council,  or  by  the 
provisional  committee." 

The  National  Council  and  the  Larger  Fellowship. 
The  National  Council,  when  in  session,  expresses  this 
—201— 


CONGREGATIONAIi      THEORY     AND      PRACTICE 

fellowship  to  other  great  bodies,  and  almost  invariably 
receives  expressions  in  turn.  In  1886  the  Episcopal 
Church  holding  its  national  convention  in  the  same  city 
received  in  silence  a  fraternal  communication  from  the 
National  Council.  But  in  1907  the  Council  in  session 
in  Cleveland  sent  to  the  Episcopal  Convention  at 
Jamestown  a  warm  telegram  of  fellowship,  which  was 
responded  to  in  a  hearty  greeting. 

In  the  intervals  between  Councils,  the  Provisional 
Committee  is  authorized  to  represent  the  Council,  and 
through  it  the  churches,  in  forms  of  fellowship. 

Forms  of  Christian  Union.  The  Congregational 
churches  have  at  different  times  given  hearty  endorse- 
ment to  forms  of  Christian  union,  several  of  which 
have  expressed  themselves  in  federated  movements,  of 
which  three  require  special  mention. 

The  Evangelical  Alliance.  The  Evangelical  Alliance 
is  an  association  not  of  churches  but  of  Christian 
people  of  various  denominations.  It  was  organized  in 
London,  August  19-23,  1846.  Until  after  the  Civil  War 
it  made  little  progress  in  the  United  States,  but  an 
American  branch  was  organized  in  1867,  in  which 
Congregationalists  took  a  prominent  part. 

The  Tri-Church  Union.  This  body,  named  ''The 
General  Church  Council  of  the  Congregational,  United 
Brethren  and  Methodist  Protestant  Churches, ' '  was 
organized  at  Dayton,  Ohio,  February  7-9,  1906,  and  is 
still  nominally  in  existence.  Its  basis  of  organization 
is  a  report  adopted  at  Washington,  May  27-28,  1903, 
by  committees  representative  of  the  three  denomina- 
tions, and  later  adopted  by  all  three  in  their  national 
gatherings.  These  resolutions  appear  in  the  report  of 
the  Committee  on  Comity,  Federation  and  Unity 
adopted  by  the  National  Council  at  Des  Moines  in  1907, 
as  follows; 

—202— 


THE    HOLY    CATHOLIC    CHURCH 


"1.  We  are  agreed  that  the  formulated  statements  of 
doctrine  as  held  by  each  of  these  bodies  at  present  are  essen- 
I  ially  the  same  ;  and  we  affirm  them  all  as  expressing  'the 
I  ruth  as  it  is  in  Jesus.' 

"2.  We  are  agreed  that  these  bodies  shall  retain  their 
present  name  and  their  autonomy  in  respect  to  all  local 
affairs,  but  that  they  add  to  their  official  title  the  words, 
iu  affiliation  with  the  General  Council  of  the  United 
Churches.' 

■'3.  We  recommend  that  these  bodies  authorize  the  crea- 
tion of  a  General  Council,  composed  of  representatives 
fleeted  from  their  respective  bodies,  on  the  basis  of  one  repre- 
sentative for  every  five  thousand  members. 

■'4.  The  powers  of  the  General  Council  shall  be  advis- 
ory, and  any  recommendation  it  may  make  shall  be  referred 
to  the  constituent  bodies  for  approval. 

•T).  A  committee  of  three  from  each  of  the  general 
l)odies  represented  shall  be  appointed  to  arrange  for  the 
lime  and  place  of  the  first  meeting  of  the  General  Council. 

"6.  At  the  first  session  of  the  General  Council,  a  tem- 
porary organization  shall  be  effected  by  the  election  of  a 
chairman  and  secretary  ;  and  the  council  itself  shall  doter- 
juine  the  officers  it  may  need  and  the  manner  of  permanent 
urbanization    it    may    prefer. 

••7.     The  purposes  of  the  General  Council  shall  be  : 

(1)  To  present,  so  far  as  we  possibly  can,  a  realization 
of  the  unity  which  seems  so  greatly  desired  by  Christian 
churches. 

^2)  To  promote  a  better  knowledge  and  a  closer  fellow- 
ship among  the  Christian  bodies  thus  uniting. 

(;i)  To  secure  the  co-ordination  and  unification  of  the 
three  bodies  in  evangelistic,  educational  and  missionary  work. 

(4)  To  adopt  a  plan  by  which  the  three  bodies  may  be 
brought  into  co-ordinate  activity  and  organic  unity,  a  unity 
representing  some  form  of  connectionalism. 

(5)  To  prevent  the  unnecessary  multiplication  of 
churches  ;  to  Unite  weak  churches  of  the  same  neighborhood 
wherever  it  is  practicable,  and  to  invite  and  encourage  the 
affiliation  with  this  council  of  other  Christian  bodies  cher- 
ishing a  kindred  faith  and  purpose." 

The  General  Council  met  at  Dayton  in  accordance 
with  this  plan,  and  held  a  subsequent  meeting  at  Chi- 
cago March  39-21,  1907.  The  printed  programme  at 
Dayton,  as  adopted  by  the  three  committees,  and  also  by 
the  Council,  called  for  the  appointment  of  a  Committee 
on  Constitution  as  a  part  of  the  opening  business  of 
the  Council;  but  the  Council  was  thrown  out  of  the 
orbit  of  its  adopted  programme,  and  never  returned  to 
it;  and  discussion  centered  about  the  proposed  Act  of 
Union.  As  the  Act  of  Union  has  not  been  adopted  by 
the  three  denominations,  but  has  been  referred  back 
—203— 


CONGREGATIONAL  THEORY  AND  PRACTICE 

to  the  General  Council,  it  is  not  itself  a  constitution; 
and  the  charter  under  which  the  Council  will  govern 
itself  iu  case  of  future  meetings  will  be  the  above, 
l)endiug  the  adoption  and  approval  of  a  more  complete 
and  permanent  basis  of  organization. 

Under  this  plan  the  delegates  already  appointed 
hold;  but  the  Provisional  Committee  of  the  National 
Council  has  power  to  fill  vacancies.  The  Congrega- 
tional delegation  would  be  about  a  hundred  in  addition 
to  the  moderator  and  Provisional  Committee  of  the 
National  Council. 

In  case  there  should  be  arranged  a  meeting  of  the 
General  Council  at  the  same  time  and  place  as  the 
National  Council,  the  vacancies  in  the  Congregational 
delegation  would  require  to  be  chosen,  under  the  Des 
Moines  vote,  from  members  of  the  National  Council 
and  by  the  State  delegations.  The  following  resolution 
is  still  in  force: ' 

6.  Resolved,  That  the  delegates  to  this  General 
Council  of  the  United  Churches  be  chosen  from  the 
members  of  the  National  Council,  should  they  meet  at 
the  same  time  and  place;  and  be  chosen  by  the  several 
State  delegations,  according  to  a  numerical  scheme  of 
assignment  to  be  made  by  the  Provisional  Committee 
of  this  Council;  the  moderator  and  the  members  of  the 
Provisional  Committee  to  be  ex  officiis  included  as  dele- 
gates; and  that  the  Provisional  Committee  be  author- 
ized to  take  all  such  other  action  as  may  be  necessary 
to  arrange  for  the  meeting  of  the  General  Council. 
—National  Council  of  1904,  p.  473. 

The  practical  diilQculties  in  the  way  of  the  General 
Council  were  found  to  be  so  great,  that  in  all  proba- 
bility any  future  overtures  looking  toward  church 
union  may  be  expected  to  begin  on  some  other  basis! 

The  Federal  Council  of  Churches  of  Christ  in  America. 

This  body  is  organized  on  a  plan  recommended  by  the 
—204— 


THE    HOLY    CATHOLIC    CHURCH 

Inter-Church  Conference  of  1905,  tinder  a  constitution 
adopted  at  Philadelphia  in  1908.  The  following 
tliurchos  are  represented  at  present,  and  others  may  be 
admitted  by  two-thirds  vote:  The  Baptist  Churches  of 
the  United  States,  the  Free  Baptist  General  Confer- 
ence, the  National  Baptist  Convention  (African),  the 
Christians  (the  Christian  Connection),  the  Congrega- 
tional Churches,  the  Congregational  Methodist 
("hurches,  the  Disciples  of  Christ,  the  Evangelical  Asso- 
ciation, the  Evangelical  Synod  of  North  America,  the 
Friends,  the  Evangelical  Lutheran  Church,  General 
Synod,  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  (South),  the  Primitive  Methodist 
Church,  the  Colored  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in 
America,  the  Methodist  Protestant  Church,  the  African 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  the  African  Methodist 
Episcopal  Zion  Church,  the  General  Conference  of  the 
Mennonite  Church  of  North  America,  the  Moravian 
r'hurch,  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States 
of  America,  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States,  the  Welsh  Calvinistic  Methodist  or  Presbyterian 
Church,  the  Reformed  Presbyterian  Church,  the  United 
Presbyterian  Church,  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church, 
the  Reformed  Church  in  America,  the  Reformed 
Church  of  the  United  States  of  America,  the  Reformed 
Episcopal  Church,  the  Seventh  Day  Baptist  Churches, 
the  Swedish  Lutheran  Augustana  Synod,  the  United 
Brethren  in  Christ,  the  United  Evangelical  Church. 

The  officers  of  the  Federal  Council  are  a  president, 
one  vice-president  from  each  denomination,  a  recording 
secretary,  a  corresponding  secretary,  a  treasurer  and  an 
executive. 

The  management  is  in  the  hands  of  the  Executive 

Committee,   consisting  of  the   above  officers,  and   one 

representative  from  each  denomination;  and  in  ease  of 

the  larger  denominations  an  additional  representatire 

—205— 


CONGREGATIONAL  THEORY  AND  PRACTICE 

for  each  500,000  communicants  or  major  fraction 
thereof.  iVll  cx-presidents  are  members  of  this  com- 
mittee. 

This  Executive  Committee  has  power  to  represent 
the  Federal  Council  in  the  promotion  of  the  following 
objects: 

'*I.  To  express  the  fellowship  and  catholic  unity  of 
the  Christian  Church. 

**IL  To  bring  the  Christian  bodies  of  America  into 
united  service  for  Christ  and  the  world. 

*'III.  To  encourage  devotional  fellowship  and 
mutual  counsel  concerning  the  spiritual  life  and  relig- 
ious activities  of  the  churches. 

**IV.  To  secure  a  larger  combined  influence  of  the 
churches  of  Christ  in  all  matters  affecting  the  moral 
and  social  condition  of  the  people,  so  as  to  promote 
the  application  of  the  law  of  Christ  in  every  relation  of 
human  life. 

*'V.  To  assist  in  the  organization  of  local  branches 
of  the  Federal  Council  to  promote  its  aims  in  their 
communities. 

''This  Federal  Council  shall  have  no  authority  over 
the  constituent  bodies  adhering  to  it;  but  its  province 
shall  be  limited  to  the  expression  of  its  counsel  and 
the  recommending  of  a  course  of  action  in  matters  of 
common  interest  to  the  churches,  local  councils  and  in- 
dividual Christians. 

''It  has  no  authority  to  draw  up  a  common  creed  or 
form  of  government  or  of  worship,  or  in  any  way  to 
limit  the  full  autonomy  of  the  Christian  bodies  adher- 
ing to  it." 

The  Federal  Council  does  its  work  through  commit- 
tees of  not  less  than  twenty-five  members  each.  The 
following  are  provided  for  in  the  by-laws: 

a.  A  Committee  on  Foreign  Missions,  to  which  are 
—206— 


THE    HOLY    CATHOLIC    CHURCH 

referred  all  matters  relating  to  tlie  administration  of 
missions  in  the  foreign  field. 

b.  A  Committee  on  Home  Missions,  to  which  are 
referred  all  matters  relating  to  the  evangelization  of 
our  own  country. 

c.  A  Committee  on  Literature  and  Education,  to 
which  are  referred  all  matters  concerning  publications, 
educational  institutions  and  plans,  and  Sunday-school 
work. 

d.  A  Committee  on  Finance,  which  prepares  the 
budget  for  the  Council  and  performs  such  other  duties 
as  maj^  be  assigned  to  it. 

e.  A  Committee  on  Social  Service  to  cooperate  with 
similar  church  organizations,  in  the  study  of  social 
conditions,  and  to  secure  a  more  natural  relationship 
between  workingmen  and  the  Church. 

f.  A  Committee  on  Family  Life,  to  which  are  re- 
ferred all  matters  relating  to  marriage  and  divorce  and 
the  development  of  family  life. 

g.  A  Committee  on  Sunday  Observance,  to  which 
are  referred  all  matters  relating  to  a  better  observance 
of  the  Lord 's  Day. 

h.  A  Committee  on  Temperance,  to  which  are  re- 
ferred all  matters  relating  to  the  suppression  of  the 
drink  traffic. 

Members  of  these  committees,  not  elected  members 
of  the  Executive  Committee,  become  corresponding 
members  of  the  Executive  Committee  and  enjoy  all  of 
the  privileges  of  that  committee,  except  that  of  voting. 

The  Federal  Council  meets  once  in  four  years,  begin- 
ning with  1908,  on  the  first  Wednesday  in  December, 
at  8  p.  m.  Members  of  this  Council  are  appointed  as 
follows: 

Each  of  the  Christian  bodies  adhering  to  this  Federal 
Council  shall  be  entitled  to  four  members,  and  shall  be 
—207— 


THE    HOLY    CATHOLIC    CHURCH 

further  entitled  to  one  member  for  every  50,000  of  its 
communicants  or  major  fraction  thereof. 

Under  this  rule  the  Congregational  delegation  is  18. 
The  delegation  is  divided  as  nearly  as  may  be  between 
clerical  and  lay  delegates,  appointed  by  the  Provisional 
Committee  of  the  National  Council. 

In  meetings  of  the  Council  voting  is  by  general  vote 
unless  otherwise  demanded.  ''But  in  case  one-third 
of  the  members  present  and  voting  request  it,  the  vote 
shall  be  by  the  bodies  represented,  the  members  of  each 
body  voting  separately;  and  action  shall  require  the 
vote,  not  only  of  a  majority  of  the  members  voting, 
but  also  of  the  bodies  represented. ' ' 

It  is  the  plan  of  the  Federal  Council  that  there  shall 
be  State  Federations  upon  the  same  general  plan;  and 
some  progress  has  been  made  in  this  direction. 


-208— 


XV.     THE  NEWER  CONGREGATIONALISM. 

American  Congregationalism  bad  its  cradle  close  to 
Plymouth  Bock,  and  its  early  home  was  in  New  Eng- 
land. It  is  on  record  that  for  many  years  professors  at 
Andover  taught  their  students  that  Congregationalism 
had  no  future  west  of  the  Hudson  River.  That 
was  the  original  Andover  heresy.  Soon  after  the  close 
of  the  Revolutionary  War  a  remarkable  westward 
movement  began.  It  was  accelerated  by  the  ordinance 
of  1787,  and  the  opening  of  the  new  states  .in  the 
Northwest.  Into  these  new  regions  flocked  many  Con- 
gregationalists  from  New  England  and  these  found 
need  of  stronger  ties  of  fellowship  than  those  of  his- 
toric Congregationalism.  In  1801  a  plan  of  union  was 
devised  between  the  Presbyterian  General  Assembly 
and  the  Connecticut  Missionary  Society  then  planting 
missions  in  Ohio  and  the  regions  further  west.  This 
plan  was  abrogated  in  1846,  but  it  left  some  permanent 
marks  of  Presbyterianism  on  the  Congregational  life 
of  the  Interior.  At  the  close  of  the  Civil  War  a  new 
denominational  consciousness  came  to  the  Congrega- 
tional churches  and  was  made  manifest  in  the  Boston 
Council  of  1865.  The  organization  of  tHe  National 
Council  as  a  permanent  body  accentuated  this  feeling 
of  oneness  of  life  and  aim.  The  gradual  dropping  out 
of  other  denominations  from  partnership  with  us  in  the 
conduct  of  our  missionary  enterprises  left  the  great 
missionary  organizations  as  distinctly  Congregational 
enterprises.  By  1880  a  new  denominational  conscious- 
ness had  set  in.  It  found  expression  in  the  system  set 
forth  by  Dr.  A.  Hastings  Ross,  of  Michigan,  whose 
book  entiled,  ''The  Church  Kingdom,'^  and  whose  Con- 
—209— 


CONGREGATIONAL   THEORY  AND   PRACTICE 

gregational  Manual  forms  the  exponent  of  this  more 
compactly  organized  Congregationalism.  Dr.  Dexter, 
that  great  man  of  the  more  conservative  New  England 
type,  declared  this  newer  Congregationalism  to  be 
''Presbygationalism, "  The  aptness  of  that  designa- 
tion cannot  wholly  be  denied. 

The  movement  of  our  more  recent  Congregational  life 
has  been  toward  a  closer  alliance  with  our  Presbyterian 
brethren,  who  are  our  next  of  kin.  If  the  growing 
democracy  of  that  body  and  the  more  compact  organi- 
zation of  our  own  should  bring  into  still  closer  relations 
the  two  great  Puritan  denominations,  that  issue  need 
not  be  deplored  nor  counted  the  occasion  for  anxiety. 

In  recent  years  grave  questions  of  administration 
have  arisen  by  reason  of  the'  large  denominational  in- 
terest possessed  by  us  in  the  heritage  of  our  great  mis- 
sionary boards.  No  one  of  them,  excepting  that  which 
is  organized  for  the  purpose  of  ministerial  relief,  is 
formed  as  churches  would  now  choose  to  organize  a 
corporation  for  the  transaction  of  the  business  of  the 
denomination.  All  of  the  others  began  as  voluntary 
organizations,  formed  by  earnest  Christian  men  for  the 
doing  of  the  work  which  the  Congregational  churches 
had  not  then  learned  how  to  do  in  their  own  corporate 
capacity.  In  recent  years  the  demand  for  closer  rela- 
tions between  these  societies  and  the  churches  and  be- 
tween the  churches  themselves  has  found  increasing 
expression.  In  most  of  the  States  home  missionary 
societies  have  been  organized  whose  membership  was 
the  same  as  that  of  the  State  association.  Many  years 
ago  Dr.  A.  Hastings  Ross  protested  against  the  organi- 
zation of  the  home  missionary  society  in  Michigan, 
declaring  that  the  State  association,  incorporated  ac- 
cording to  law,  was  competent  to  transact  the  whole  of 
the  benevolent  and  missionary  business  of  the  churches 
in  the  State.  It  is  increasingly  clear  that  this  method 
—210— 


THE     NEWER     CONGREGATIONALISM 

is  uot  ouly  feasible,  but  has  very  great  advantages 
and  we  are  now  in  the  midst  of  a  movement  which 
apparently  will  not  cease  until  the  whole  of  the  mis- 
sionary work  in  each  of  the  states  is  performed  under 
the  direction  of  the  churches  of  the  States  in  their 
representative  capacity.  The  movement  is  likely  also 
to  secure  such  a  coordination  of  our  national  mission- 
ary work  that  the  work  of  the  whole  of  the  denomina- 
tion shall  be  done  under  the  direction  of  the  churches 
of  the  union  through  their  National  Council  or  other 
body  directly  representative  O-  all  the  churches. 

With  this  also  is  another  movement  which  is  really 
part  of  the  same  demand  that  the  sporadic  and  irre- 
sponsible council  shall  give  place  to  the  permanent  and 
more  distinctly  representative  association.  Councils 
will  continue  to  be  called,  and  will  express  in  limited 
ways  the  fellowship  of  the  churches,  but  the  churches 
will  insist  through  their  associations  that  as  this  per- 
manent body  is  responsible  for  ministerial  standing 
and  the  general  welfare  of  the  churches,  so  they  must 
have  and  will  insist  upon  initial  authority  in  all  mat- 
ters essential  to  the  protection  of  those  interests  com- 
mended to  them  by  the  churches. 

It  is  too  early  to  write  this  movement  as  history.  It 
must  be  done  in  part  by  way  of  forecasting  future  now 
in  the  process  of  making.  But  we  have  good  reason  to 
hope  that  all  that  is  essential  to  the  maintenance  of 
our  Congregational  history  and  principles  will  be  pre- 
served in  the  denominational  life  immeasurably 
stronger  and  free  and  considerably  more  effective. 

Our  fathers  protested  against  the  prayer  book,  not 
because  they  believed  in  the  inherent  sinfulness  of 
written  or  printed  prayers,  though  sometimes  the  more 
extreme  of'them  were  forced  even  to  this  view,  but  be- 
cause they  denied  the  right  of  any  ecclesiastical  body 
to  determine  for  them  when  and  in  what  manner  they 
.—211— 


CONGREGATIONAL   THEORY  AND  PRACTICE 

should  pray.  They  protested  against  vestments,  not 
because  they  abhorred  appropriate  apparel  in  worship, 
but  because  they  believed  the  heart  of  the  worshipper 
to  be  the  essential  element  and  the  garment  to  be  so 
entirely  secondary  as  to  become  a  negligible  considera- 
tion. They  protested  against  the  observance  of  times 
and  seasons,  not  because  they  believed  these  things 
wrong  in  themselves,  but  because  they  were  employed 
to  fetter  the  free  spirit  of  faith.  We  are  likely  to  dis- 
cover new  beauties  in  the  dignity  of  formal  service  and 
appropriate  attire,  and  to  find  considerable  value  in  the 
observance  of  those  festivals  and  times  of  religious 
emphasis  which  belong  to  the  Church.  All  things  are 
our,  Cephas  Apollas,  the  prayer  book,  Easter,  Lent, 
and  all  else,  for  use  in  the  free  service  of  God^j  but  not 
as  an  instrument  of  ecclesiastical  bondage. 

This  wide  exercise  of  Congregational  liberty  is  cer- 
tain to  bring  us  into  more  intimate  relations  with  the 
Church  of  Christ  at  large  and  in  association  with  other 
and  more  highly  organized  bodies  we  shall  find  it  con- 
venient now  and  then  to  speak  of  ourselves  under  some 
collective  term.  Our  fathers  protested  against  the  use 
of  the  word  ''church"  as  applied  to  the  Congrega- 
tional fellowship  as  a  whole  or  to  the  place  of  Chris- 
tian assembly.  The  Church,  they  declared  rightly,  was 
not  the  house,  but  the  company  of  those  who  dedicated 
the  house  by  their  worship  of  God  within.  Neither 
was  the  church  the  whole  group  of  Congregationalists 
in  the  district,  but  the  local  body  meeting  statedly  in 
a  given  place.  In  all  this  our  fathers  were  right  both 
technically  and  as  a  matter  of  principle,  and  we  find 
it  convenient,  as  it  need  not  be  confusing,  to  speak 
sometimes  of  the  meeting  house  as  the  Church.  So 
also  there  is  increased  feeling  of  the  n^ed  of  some 
less  cumbersome  and  more  definite  term  with  which 
to  describe  the  entire  Congregational  fellowship  of 
—212— 


THE    NEWER    CONGREGATIONALISM 

the  district,  state  or  union.  We  therefore  hear,  with 
increased  frequency,  without  the  protest  which  the 
term  occasioned  in  old  days,  reference  to  ''The  Congre- 
gational Church  of  America  and  of  the  World."  If 
ever  the  term  should  come  to  be  employed  in  a  sense 
destructive  of  our  historic  liberties,  it  will  be  time 
enough  to  protest  against  it  when  the  danger  becomes 
manifest.  But  as  yet  there  is  no  apparent  danger  and 
there  is  great  convenience  in  occasional  employment 
of  some  such  expression.  With  full  admission  there- 
fore of  the  correctness  of  the  principles  for  which  our 
fathers  stood,  and  with  entire  concurrence  in  their 
view  of  what  truly  constitutes  the  Church  we  may  ex- 
press the  growing  unity  of  our  denominational  con- 
sciousness by  saying  that  our  Congregationalism  may 
find  expression  in  what  may  be  called  *'The  Congrega- 
tional Church  of  America,  in  Fellowship  with  the 
Congregational  Church  of  the'  World. ' ' 

Nor  can  we  limit  our  fellowship  by  these  or  any 
national  or  sectarian  bounds;  for  we  hold  this,  the 
precious  heritage  received  from  our  fathers  for  the 
sake  of  our  fellowship  in  the  one  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  inclusive  of  all  who  love  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
in  sincerity. 


—213— 


?art  3 

Mxtt  tljr  iHf  of 
(El|urrl|ra.  Ajsannatinna  auli  (EnunrUa 


L 


PART  III. 
A  COMPENDIUM  OF  FORMS 


FORMS  FOR  PUBLIC  SERVICES. 


ORDER  FOR   LICENSING   OF   CANDIDATES   FOR 
THE   GOSPEL  MINISTRY. 

Men  who  are  seeking  entrance  into  the  Christian 
ministry  should  first  present  themselves  before  the 
Advisory  Committee  of  the  Association,  or  such  com- 
mittee as  is  appointed  for  the  purpose,  and  be  fully 
examined  concerning  their  Christian  experience,  call  to 
the  ministry,  church  membership,  education,  and  fitness 
for  the  oflfice  to  which  they  believe  themselves  to  have 
been  called.  Such'  examination  should  commonly  take 
place  upon  a  day  previous  to  that  on  which  they  are 
to  be  licensed  to  preach,  in  order  that  their  names  may 
be  certified  by  the  committee  to  the  registrar  of  the 
Association,  and  that  arrangements  may  be  made  for 
the  public  service  of  licensure  in  connection  with  the 
regular  meeting  of  the  Association.  At  an  early  hour 
in  the  meeting  of  the  Association,  and  commonly  at  a 
session  earlier  than  that  in  which  they  are  to  receive 
approbation  to  preach,  the  Moderator  should  call  for 
the  report  of  the  Advisory  Committee,  or  of  the  Com- 
mittee on  Licensure,  and  the  names  of  the  candidates 
shall  be  propounded,  with  a  statement  by  the  com- 
mittee touching  the  fitness  of  the  men  whom  they 
recommend.  The  Moderator  shall  then  inquire  whether 
it  is  the  desire  of  the  Association  to  make  further 
examination  of  the  men.  If  further  examination  is 
desired  by  the  Association,  it  may  then  proceed  to 
examine  the  candidates,  or  to  refer  the  examination 
back  to  the  committee,  or  to  appoint  another  committee 
for  further  examination.  If  the  Association  is  satisfied 
with  the  examination  by  the  committee,  the  report  of 
the  committee  may  be  adopted,  and  a  time  appointed, 
in  accordance  with  plans  which  may  already  have  been 
—217— 


COMPENDIUM  OF  FORMS 

made  by  the  committee  in  charge  of  the  programme, 
for  the  public  exercise  of  licensure. 

At  the  appointed  time,  which  may  be  immediately 
before  the  communion  service,  if  one  is  held,  the  com- 
mittee shall  be  present  with  the  candidates,  and  shall 
come  forward  at  the  call  of  the  Moderator. 

(The  candidates  for  the  ministry  will  stand  before 
the  pulpit  while  the  Moderator,  or  the  minister  ap- 
pointed, reads  the  following  sentences): 

Praise  waiteth  for  Thee,  O  God,  in  Zion,  and  unto 
Thee  shall  the  vow  be  performed. 

Blessed  is  the  man  whom  Thou  ehoosest,  and  causest 
to  approach  unto  Thee,  that  he  may  dwell  in  Thy 
courts;  we  shall  be  satisfied  with  the  goodness  of  Thy 
house,  even  of  Thy  holy  temple. 

The  harvest  truly  is  plenteous,  but  the  laborers  are 
few;  pray  ye  therefore  the  Lord  of  the  harvest,  that  He 
wil  send  forth  laborers  into  His  harvest. 

(Then  shall  the  Moderator  address  the  congregation, 
saying) : 

Dearly  Beloved:  Almighty  God,  by  His  Holy  Spirit, 
calls  men  to  the  various  offices  of  the  Christian  Church, 
each  according  to  his  gifts;  but  all  these  worketh  that 
one  and  the  self-same  Spirit,  dividing  to  every  man 
severally  as  He  will.  We  are  taught  to  pray  for  the 
increase  of  the  ministry,  and  also  to  lay  hands  sud- 
denly on  no  man.  We  are  receiving  these  brethren  as 
an  answer  to  the  prayer  of  the  Church  that  the  Lord 
will  send  forth  laborers  into  His  harvest.  We  are 
extending  to  them  our  fellowship  and  oversight  during 
the  period  of  their  further  preparation  for  the  work 
of  the  ministry.  They  have  been  examined  by  this 
Association,  through  its  regularly  constituted  commit- 
tee, touching  their  Christian  experience,  call  to  the 
ministry,  and  aptness  to  teach,  and  are  now  to  receive 
the  approbation  of  this  Association  to  preach  the 
Gospel.  This  approbation  conveys  no  authority  to 
administer  the  sacraments,  to  perform  marriages,  nor 
to  assume  the  full  duties  of  the  pastorate,  but  is  a  com- 
mendation to  the  churches  of  these  brethren,  as  those 
who  give  promise  of  becoming  effective  preachers  of 
the  Gospel,  and  are  now  to  receive  approbation  as 
candidates  for  the  ministry,  under  the  care  of  this 
Association. 

—218— 


COMPENDIUM  OF  FORMS 


(Then  shall  the  Moderator  address  the  candidates  as 
follows) : 

Do  you  confess  your  reverent  faith  in  God,  and  love 
for  Jesus  Christ,  and  promise  to  preach  His  Gospel  in 
its  simplicity  and  its  purity,  wherever  He  shall  call 
you? 

Answer,  I  do. 

Do  you  receive  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New 
Testaments  as  containing  a  revelation  of  God  to  man, 
revealing  to  us  the  character  and  will  of  God,  and 
the  way  of  salvation  through  Jesus  Christ;  and  do 
3'ou  accept  them  as  your  guide  in  faith  and  in  the 
practice  of  your  profession  as  ministers  of  the  Gospel 
of  the  Son  of  God? 

Answer,  I  do. 

Do  you  accept  the  government  and  doctrine  of  the 
Congregational  Churches,  and  promise  to  be  loyal  to 
these  churches,  and  to  promote  the  edification,  purity 
and  peace  of  the  Church  of  Christ? 

Answer,  I  do. 

Do  you  promise  to  keep  your  heart  with  all  diligence, 
to  give  yourselves  diligently  to  study  and  prayer,  and 
to  make  full  proof  of  your  ministry? 

Answer,  I  do. 

Do  you  promise  to  submit  yourselves  unto  the  Lord, 
and  to  the  churches  of  this  Association,  or  of  any  other 
Association  to  which  you  may  be  transferred,  and  faith- 
fully to  perform  the  obligations  which  this  relation- 
ship involves? 

Answer,  I  do. 

(Then  shall  the  Moderator  say): 

In  accordance  with  this  your  covenant,  and  with  the 
vote  of  this  Association,  you  are  now  approved  as 
candidates  for  the  Christian  ministry,  and  authorized 
to  preach  the  Gospel  wherever  God  in  His  providence 
may  call  you,  during  the  period,  and  subject  to  the 
conditions  of  your  licensure. 

Then  shall  the  candidates  kneel,  while  the  members 
of  the  Association  stand,  and  a  minister  appointed  by 
the  Moderator  offers  praj^er,  but  without  laying  on  of 
hands. 

At  the  eouclusiou  of  the  prayer,  and  while  the  Asso- 
ciation remains  standing,  the  Moderator,  or  a  minister 
appointed,  shall  extend  to  each  of  the  licentiates  the 
right  hand  of  fellowship,  with  a  brief  word  of  welcome, 
which  may  be  in  the  language  of  Scripture. 
—219— 


COMPENDIUM  OF  FORMS 

THE  ORDER  FOR  THE  ORDINATION  OF  A  MIN- 
ISTER  OF   THE   GOSPEL. 

A  candidate  for  the  ministry,  having  previously 
been  licensed,  and  having  made  proof  of  his  fitness  to 
preach  the  Gospel,  and  having  received  a  call  to  be- 
come the  pastor  of  a  church,  or  appointment  as  a 
missionary  or  evangelist,  may  be  presented  by  the 
church,  or  by  a  duly  accredited  missionary  society  rep- 
resenting our  churches,  to  the  Association  within  whose 
bounds  the  Church  of  his  membership  or  that  of  his 
prospective  ministry  is  located,  for  his  ordination  to 
the  Gospel  ministry. 

The  Association  so  requested,  shall  convene  in  special 
session  at  the  request  of  a  Church  within  its  bounds, 
or  shall,  if  desired,  make  the  examination  of  the  candi- 
date a  part  of  its  business  at  one  of  its  regular  sessions. 
The  candidate  shall  produce  his  certificate  of  member- 
ship in  a  local  Church,  his  certificate  of  licensure,  his 
call  to  the  pastorate  or  his  appointment  to  the  work 
of  a  missionary  or  an  evangelist,  and  his  diplomas  or 
other  evidences  of  his  having  completed  a  satisfactory 
course  of  study.  He  shall  then  be  examined  as  to  his 
Christian  experience,  his  call  to  preach,  and  his  views 
of  Christian  doctrine.  If  approved  by  the  Association 
for  ordination  to  the  ministry,  he  shall  be  luiblicly  set 
apart  for  the  duties  of  that  office. 

In  case  the  examination  of  the  candidates  occurs  at  a 
place  other  than  that  in  which  the  public  service  is 
held,  or  the  public  service  is  arranged  for  a  subsequent 
time,  the  Association  may  delegate  certain  of  its  mem- 
bers to  represent  the  Association  in  the  public  service, 
and  the  members  so  delegated  shall  be  authorized  to 
complete  the  records  of  the  Association  so  far  as  they 
relate  to  the  performing  of  the  specified  duties,  and 
shall  be  considered  a  quorum  of  the  Association  for 
such  completion  of  the  work  so  delegated,  but  these 
members  shall  be  for  that  purpose,  and  for  no  other, 
and  shall  be  the  Association  in  session  for  such  ordina- 
tion. The  record  of  such  session,  duly  attested  by  the 
Moderator  and  Scribe  of  the  meeting,  shall  be  entered 
upon  the  records  of  the  Association;  and  the  foregoing 
officers  shall  be,  for  the  purpose  of  their  appointment, 
the  Moderator  and  Scribe  of  the  Association  pro  tem- 
pore. 

—220— 


COMPENDIUM  OF  FORMS 


The  day  for  the  public  service  of  ordination  having 
come,  the  Association  shall  assemble,  either  as  a  body 
or  through  its  delegated  representatives,  and  shall 
conduct  divine  service  according  to  the  usual  order, 
and  the  same  shall  be  conducted  in  a  decent  and  orderly 
fashion,  and  with  due  and  solemn  regard  for  the  sig- 
nificance of  the  occasion.  After  appropriate  hymns  or 
anthems,  the  seeking  of  God's  guidance,  the  reading  of 
Holy  Scripture,  a  statement  by  the  Moderator,  and  the 
reading  of  the  record  by  the  Scribe,  there  may  follow  a 
sermon,  or  other  appropriate  address,  together  with 
a  charge  delivered  to  the  candidate,  and  a  charge  to  the 
congregation;  and  one  or  more  members  may  extend 
to  the  minister,  after  his  ordination,  the  right  hand  of 
fellowship.  The  act  of  ordination  shall  be  performed 
with  prayer,  and  the  laying  on  of  hands  of  the  min- 
ister. 

Before  the  prayer  of  ordination,  the  Moderator  shall 
call  the  name  of  the  candidate,  who  shall  come  forward, 
and  standing  before  the  pulpit,  shall  make  his  vows  of 
ordination,  which  may  be  in  the  form  substantially  as 
follows: 

(The  candidate  having  been  called  to  rise,  the  Mod- 
erator, or  other  minister  appointed  for  the  purpose, 
shall  address  the  people  assembled, — ) 

The   Association  is  here  assembled 

by  its  appointed  representatives,  to  ordain  to  the  min- 
istry Mr.  A.-  B.,  whom  you  have  called  to  be  your 
pastor  (or  who  has  been  appointed  a  missionary  of  the 
American  Board,  or  an  evangelist,  as  the  case  may  be). 
We  have  diligently  inquired  into  the  soundness  of  his 
doctrine,  and  the  holiness  of  his  life,  and  have  exam- 
ined his  credentials  and  inquired  into  his  gifts  in 
respect  to  learning  and  ability.  We  therefore  present 
him  before  you  to  receive  ordination  with  the  laying  on 
of  hands  of  the  ministry,  and  to  set  him  apart  for  this 
holy  office, 

(Then  shall  the  Moderator  address  the  candidate, 
and  shall  say  to  him:) 

My  brother,  3'ou  have  heard  in  your  examination  bo- 
fore  the  Association,  and  in  the  words  spoken  in  this 
holy  place,  and  also  in  the  words  of  Holy  Scripture, 
how  great  a  work  is  that  of  the  ministry  whereto  yon 
are  called.  We  are  assured  in  Holy  Scripture  that  he 
who  desireth  such  an  office  desireth  a  good  thing;  yet 
—221— 


COMPENDIUM  OF  FORMS 


is  it  an  office  of  great  responsibility^,  whereof  we  put 
you  in  loving  remembrance.  We  have  good  hope  that 
you  have  already  considered  the  responsibilities  of  this 
office,  and  have  rightly  interpreted  the  call  which  you 
have  heard  as  that  of  the  Great  Head  of  the  Church. 
And  we  pray  God  on  your  behalf,  that  you  may  approve 
yourself  as  a  minister  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  and 
may  be  honored  of  God  and  men  in  this  the  highest 
and  most  glorious  of  all  vocations. 

And  now,  that  this  present  congregation  may  under- 
stand your  mind  and  hear  your  promises,  and  that  this, 
your  public  profession  of  your  faith  and  purpose,  may 
the  more  move  you  to  do  your  full  duty,  you  shall 
answer  plainly  to  all  these  things,  which  we,  in  the 
name  of  these  Churches  of  Christ,  require  of  you  be- 
fore your  ordination. 

Do  you  acknowledge  one  God,  who  is  revealed  to  us 
in  Holy  Scripture  as  the  Father,  the  Son  and  the  Holy 
Spirit;  and  do  you  promise  to  serve  God  in  loving 
obedience  in  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ? 

Answer,  I  do. 

Do  you  accept  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New 
Testaments  as  containing  a  revelation  from  God,  and 
embodying  the  substance  of  that  doctrine  which  is 
able  to  make  men  wise  unto  salvation? 

Answer,  I  do. 

Do  you  accept  the  government  and  the  doctrine  of 
the  Congregational  Churches;  and  promise  to  be  faith- 
ful to  the  work  of  these  churches,  and  of  the  Kingdom 
of  God? 

Answer,  I  do. 

Do  you  promise  to  walk  in  love  with  these  your 
brethren  in  the  ministry,  and  as  a  member  of  this 
body,  to  be  faithful  to  all  your  obligations  as  a  min- 
ister of  the  Gospel? 

Answer,  I  do. 

Do  you  promise  to  be  zealous  in  maintaining  the 
truths  of  the  Gospel,  and  extending  the  knowledge  of 
Jesus  Christ  to  all  the  earth;  to  promote  the  principles 
of  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  and  to  support  those  institu- 
tions that  make  for  the  enlargement  of  his  Kingdom? 

Answer,  I  do. 

Do  you  promise  to  be  faithful  and  diligent  in  the 
exercise  of  your  personal  and  private  devotions;  to 
keep  yourself  unspotted  from  the  world;  to  live  a  life 
—222— 


COMPENDIUM  OF  F0BM3 


of  purity  of  heart,  and  of  daily  prayer;  that  so  you 
may  minister  to  others  of  that  which  first  of  all  you 
yourself  shall  have  received  through  the  fellowship 
with  the  Spirit  of  God? 

Answer,  I  do. 

Do  you  promise  to  be  faithful  to  this  congregation 
(or  to  your  mission,  or  your  work  as  an  evangelist) 
endeavoring  to  adorn  the  profession  of  the  Gospel  by 
your  daily  walk  and  conversation;  rejoicing  with  those 
who  do  rejoice,  and  comforting  those  who  weep,  and 
faithfully  performing  all,  your  duty,  as  God  shall  show 
it  to  you? 

Answer,  I  do. 

(The  Moderator  or  presiding  minister  shall  then  pro- 
pose to  the  people  the  following  questions,  the  people 
rising,  and  responding  at  the  close:) 

Do  you,  the  people  of  this  congregation,  continue  to 
profess  your  readiness  to  receive  A.  B.,  whom  you 
have  called  to  be  your  minister;  receiving  the  Word 
of  God  from  his  lips  with  meekness  and  I'ove;  encour- 
aging him  in  his  labor;  ministering  to  him  of  your 
substance;  assisting  his  endeavors  for  your  instruction 
and  spiritual  edification;  that  so  by  the  mutual  faith 
both  of  him  and  you,  the  Kingdom  of  God  may  be 
advanced  through  this  ministry? 

Answer,  We  do. 

The  candidate  shall  then  kneel,  and  one  of  the  min- 
isters who  has  been  appointed  shall  offer  prayer,  and 
the  ministers  present  and  so  appointed  shall  lay  their 
hands  upon  him  according  to  Apostolic  example,  and 
shall  solemnly  ordain  him  to  the  holy  office  of  the 
Gospel  ministry. 

Then  may  the  right  hand  of  fellowship  be  extended 
by  a  minister  appointed;  or  all  the  ministers  in  turn, 
beginning  with  him  who  has  offered  the  ordaining 
prayer,  may  take  his  hand,  and  each  may  say  brief 
words  of  greeting  which  may  be  to  this  effect, — 

'*We  give  you  the  right  hand  of  fellowship,  to  take 
part  with  us  in  this  ministry. ' ' 

The  minister  thus  ordained  shall  then  ascend  with  the 
Moderator  to  the  pulpit,  and  at  the  close  of  the  ser- 
vice shall  pronounce  the  benediction. 


—223— 


COMPENDIUM  OF  FORMS 


THE  INSTALLATION  OF  DEACONS. 

(On  the  Communion  Sunday  following  their  election, 
the  deacons  shall  stand  before  the  Communion  Table, 
and  the  minister  shall  address  them:) 

Dearly  Beloved:  It  is  recorded  in  the  Book  of  Acts 
that  in  the  days  when  the  disciples  were  multiplying; 
and  the  duties  of  the  Church  had  become,  diversified, 
the  Church  chose  men  of  good  report,  full  of  the  Spirit 
and  of  wisdom,  to  assist  the  ministry  in  the  care  of  the 
poor,. and  in  divers  temporal  affairs,  while  the  Apostles 
gave  themselves  to  the  ministry  of  the  Word;  and  that 
the  deacons  thus  chosen  by  the  Church  were  set  before 
the  AjDOstles,  who  laid  hands  on  them  and  prayed,  thus 
setting  them  apart  in  the  presence  of  the  Church  to  the 
duties  of  their  honorable  office. 

In  like  manner  this  Church,  having  first  sought  the 
guidance  of  the  Divine  Spirit,  has  chosen  you  to  the 
same  office,  to  be  asociated  with  these  brethren  already 
in  that  position,  and  with  the  pastor,  to  whom  you  are 
now  presented  for  your  public  consecration. 

It  is  your  diity  as  deacons  to  assist  the  pastor  in  ad- 
ministering the  ordinances  of  the  Church,  to  advise 
the  pastor  on  spiritual  matters,  to  attend  to  the  dis- 
cipline of  the  Church,  to  assume  responsibilities  for 
the  leadership  of  meetings,  and  to  represent  the  laity 
of  the  Church  in  intimate  association  with  the  pastor. 

You  are  charged  to  remember  the  admonition  of 
the  Apostle,  that  a  deacon  must  be  grave,  not  double- 
tongued,  not  given  to  wine  nor  greedy  of  filthy  lucre, 
the  husband  of  one  wife,  ruling  his  own  house  well, 
blameless  and  of  good  standing;  so  that  in  the  exercise 
of  his  office  he  may  gain  great  and  charitable  boldness 
in  the  faith  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus.  Do  you  promise 
thus  to  live,  and  faithfully  to  serve  the  Church,  the 
Lord  assisting  you? 

Answer,  I  do. 

(Then  shall  the  pastor  address  the  Church,  saying:) 

Believing  these  brethren  to  be  men  worthy  of  this 
high  office,  this  Church  has  chosen  them  to  this  honor- 
able service;  and  as  in  the  days  of  the  Apostles,  those 
who  had  been  thus  chosen  were  presented  before  the 
Church  to  the  Apostles,  who  offered  prayer  on  their 
behalf,  so  now  let  the  Church  unite  in  prayer  for  the 
blessing  of  God  upon  them  in  the  work  to  which  they 
are  now  ordained. 

—224— 


COMPENDIUM  OF  FORMS 


(Then  shall  the  jiastor  offer  a  prayer  of  consecra- 
tion.) 

(Then  may  the  choir  chant  the  ancient  Sanctus,  or 
tlie  67th  Psalm,  or  other  appropriate  selection.) 

(Then  shall  the  Lord's  Supper  be  administered.) 

THE  INSTALLATION  OF  OFFICERS  OTHER  THAN 
DEACONS. 

(The  clerk,  treasurer,  and  trustees  shall  stand  be- 
fore the  pulpit,  and  the  minister  shall  address  them:) 

Dearly  Beloved:  The  various  activities  of  the 
Church  of  Christ,  call  for  a  variety  of  gifts  among  its 
members,  but  all  to  the  common  end  for  which  the 
Church  was  established;  even  as  the  Apostle  Paul  has 
written,  that  there  are  diversities  of  gifts  but  one 
Spirit,  and  differences  of  administration  but  one  Lord, 
and  diversities  of  operation,  but  one  and  the  same  God 
that  worketh  all  and  in  all.  You  have  been  chosen  by 
this  Church  to  conduct  its  temporaral  affairs,  under 
the  guidance  of  the  Spirit  and  the  direction  of  the 
Church.  Eeceiving  this  responsibility  as  from  the 
Lord,  do  you  promise  to  preserve  faithfully  its  records, 
to  handle  honestly  its  funds,  to  care  for  its  property 
with  fidelity,  and  to  keep  this  house  for  its  sacred  uses, 
each  of  you  according  to  his  own  office  and  the  special 
responsibilities  which  it  involves,  and  all  for  the  honor 
of  this  Church,  and  the  love  of  its  Lord,  and  for  the 
advancing  of  the  Kingdom  of  Christ? 

Answer,  We  do. 

(Then  shall  the  minister  say:) 

May  God  bless  you  in  these  responsibilities,  and  make 
you  faithful  to  all  the  duties  of  your  respective  offices: 
may  you  be  faithful  stewards  over  these  few  things, 
and  in  the  end  be  rulers  over  many  things.  And  may 
the  Church  be  prospered  and  God  be  honored  in  your 
fidelity.     Amen. 

CONGREGATIONAL  STATEMENTS  OF  DOCTRINE. 


The  Buriatj  Hill  Declaration  of  Faith  Adopted  by 
THE  National  Council,  1865. 


Recognizing  the  unity  of  the  Church  of  Christ  in  all 
the  world,  and  Icnowing  that  we  are  hut  one  branch  of 
Christ's  people,  while  adnering  to  our  peculiar  faith  and 
—225— 


COMPENDIUM  OF  FORMS 


order,  we  extend  to  all  believers  llie  hand  of  Christmn 
fellowship,  upon  the  basis  of  those  great  fundamental 
truths  in  which  all  Christians  should  agree.  With  them 
we  confess  our  faith  in  God,  the  Father,  the  Son,  and 
the  Holy  Ghost,  tlie  only  living  and  true  God;  in  Jesus 
Christ,  the  incarnate  Word,  who  is  exalted  to  be  our 
Redeemer  and  King;  and  in  the  Holy  Comforter,  who 
is  present  in  the  Church  to  regenerate  and  sanctify  the 
soul. 

With  the  whole  Church  we  confess  the  common  sin- 
fulness and  ruin  of  our  race,  and  acknowledge  that  it 
is  only  through  the  work  accomplished  by  the  life  and 
expiatory  death  of  Christ,  that  believers  in  him  are 
justified  before  God,  to  receive  the  remission  of  sins, 
and,  through  the  presence  and  grace  of  the  Holy  Com- 
forter, are  delivered  from  the  power  of  sin  and  per- 
fected in  holiness. 

We  believe  also  in  an  organized  and  visible  Church, 
in  the  ministry  of  the  Word,  in  the  sacraments  of  Bap- 
tism and  the  Lord's  Supper,  in  the  resurrection  of  the 
body,  and  in  the  final  judgment,  the  issues  of  which  are 
eternal  life  and  everlasting  punishment. 

We  receive  these  truths  on  the  testimony  of  God, 
given  through  Prophets  and  Apostles,  and  in  the  life, 
the  miracles,  the  death,  the  resurrection  of  his  Son, 
our  divine  Redeemer, — a  testimony  preserved  for  the 
Church  in  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testa- 
ments, which  were  composed  by  hol}^  men  as  they  were 
moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost. 

Affirming  now  our  belief  that  those  who  thus  hold 
''One  Faith,  one  Lord,  one  Baptism,"  together  consti- 
tute the  one  Catholic  Church,  the  several  households  of 
which,  though  called  by  different  names,  are  the  one 
body  of  Christ;  and  that  these  members  of  his  body 
are  sacredly  bound  to  keep  ' '  the  unity  of  the  Spirit  in 
the  bond  of  peace, ' '  we  declare  that  we  will  cooperate 
with  all  who  hold  these  truths.  With  them  we  will 
carry  the  gospel  into  every  part  of  the  land,  and  with 
them  we  will  go  into  all  the  world  and  ''Preach  the 
gospel  to  every  creature. ' '  May  He  to  whom  ' '  all 
power  is  given  in  heaven  and  earth"  fulfill  the  prom- 
ise which  is  all  our  hope:  "Lo,  I  am  with  you  alway, 
even  to  the  end  of  the  world. ' '  To  Him  be  praise  in 
the  Church  forever.     Amen. 

—226— 


(COMPENDIUM  OF  FORMS 


THE  STATEMENT  OF  DOCTRINE. 

Presented  in   3883  by  the   National  Council  Com- 
mission. 

I.  "We  believe  in  one  God,  the  Father  Almighty, 
Maker  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  of  all  things  visible 
and  invisible; 

And  in  Jesus  Christ,  his  only  Son,  our  Lord,  who  is 
<<\'  one  substance  with  the  Father;  by  whom  all  things 
were  made; 

And  in  the  Holy  Spirit,  the  Lord  and  Giver  of  life, 
who  is  sent  from  the  Father  and  Son,  and  who  together 
with  the  Father  and  Son  is  worshiped  and  glorified. 

IL  We  believe  that  the  Providence  of  God,  by 
which  ho  executes  his  eternal  purposes  in  the  govern- 
ment of  the  world,  is  in  and  over  all  events;  yet  so 
that  the  freedom  and  responsibility  of  man  are  not 
impaired,  and  sin  is  the  act  of  the  creature  alone. 

in.  We  believe  that  man  was  made  in  the  image 
of  God,  that  he  might  know,  love,  and  obey  God,  and 
enjoy  Him  forever;  that  our  first  parents  by  disobedi- 
ence fell  under  the  righteous  condemnation  of  God; 
and  that  all  men  are  so  alienated  from  God  that  there 
is  no  salvation  from  the  guilt  and  power  of  sin  except 
through  God's  redeeming  grace. 

IV.  We  believe  that  God  would  have  all  men  return 
to  him;  that  to  this  end  he  has  made  himself  known, 
not  only  through  works  of  nature,  the  course  of  his 
providence,  and  the  consciences  of  men,  but  also 
through  supernatural  revelations  made  especially  to  a 
chosen  people,  and  above  all,  when  the  fulness  of 
time  was  come,  through  Jesus  Christ  his  Son. 

V.  We  believe  that  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and 
New  Testaments  are  the  record  of  God's  revelation  of 
Himself  in  the  work  of  redemption;  that  they  were 
written  by  men  under  special  guidance  of  the  Holy 
Spirit;  that  they  are  able  to  make  wise  unto  salva- 
tion; and  that  they  constitute  an  authoritative  stand- 
ard by  which  religious  teaching  and  human  conduct 
are  to  be  regulated  and  judged. 

VI.  We  believe  that  the  love  of  God  to  sinful  men 
has  found  its  highest  expression  in  the  redemptive 
work  of  his  Son;  who  became  man,  uniting  his  divine 
nature  with  our  human  nature  in  one  person;  who  was 
tempted  like  other  men,  yet  without  sin;  who,  by  his 

—227— 


COMPENDIUM  OF  FORMS 


humiliation,  his  holy  obedience,  his  sufferings,  his  death 
on  the  cross,  and  his  resurrection,  became  a  perfect 
Redeemer,  whose  sacrifice  of  himself  for  the  sins  of 
the  world  declares  the  righteousness  of  God,  and  is 
the  sole  and  sufficient  ground  of  forgiveness  and  of 
reconciliation  with  him, 

VIL  We  believe  that  Jesus  Christ,  after  he  had 
risen  from  the  dead,  ascended  into  heaven,  where,  as 
the  one  Mediator  between  God  and  man,  he  carries 
forward  his  work  of  saving  men;  that  he  sends  the 
Holy  Spirit  to  convict  them  of  sin^  and  to  lead  them 
to  repentance  and  faith;  and  that  those  who  through 
renewing  grace  turn  to  righteousness,  and  trust  in 
Jesus  Christ  as  their  Eedeemer,  receive  for  his  sake 
the  forgiveness  of  their  sins,  and  are  made  the  children 
of  God. 

VIII.  We  believe  that  those  who  are  thus  regener- 
ated and  justified  grow  in  sanctified  character  through 
fellowship  with  Christ,  the  indwelling  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  and  obedience  to  the  truth;  that  a  holy  life  is 
the  fruit  and  evidence  of  saving  faith;  and  that  the 
believer's  hope  of  continuance  in  such  a  life  is  in  the 
preserving  grace  of  God. 

IX.  We  believe  that  Jesus  Christ  came  to  establish 
among  men  the  kingdom  of  God,  the  reign  of  truth 
and  love,  righteousness  and  peace;  that  to  Jesus  Christ, 
the  Head  of  this  Kingdom,  Christians  are  directly  re- 
sponsible in  faith  and  conduct;  and  that  to  him  all 
have  immediate  access  without  mediatorial  or  priestly 
intervention. 

X.  We  believe  that  the  Church  of  Christ,  invisible 
and  spiritual,  comprises  all  true  believers,  whose  duty 
it  is  to  associate  themselves  in  churches,  for  the  main- 
tenance of  worship,  for  the  promotion  of  spiritual 
growth  and  fellowship,  and  for  the  conversion  of  men; 
that  these  churches,  under  the  guidance  of  the  Holy 
Scriptures  and  in  fellowship  with  one  another,  may 
determine — each  for  itself — their  organization,  state- 
ments of  belief,  and  forms  of  worship;  may  appoint 
and  set  apart  their  own  ministers,  and  should  co- 
operate in  the  work  which  Christ  has  committed  to 
them  for  the  furtherance  of  the  gospel  throughout  the 
world. 

XI.  We  believe  in  the  observance  of  the  Lord's 
Day,  as  a  day  of  holy  rest  and  worship;  in  the  min- 

— 228~ 


COMPENDIUM  OF  FORM 


istr.y  of  the  Wordj  and  in  the  two  Sacraments,  which 
Christ  has  ap])ointed  for  his  Church:  Baptism,  to  be 
administered  as  the  sign  of  cleansing  from  sin,  of 
union  to  Christ,  and  of  the  impartation  of  tlie  Holy 
Spirit;  and  the  Lord's  Supper  as  a  symbol  of  his 
atoning  death,  a  seal  of  its  efficacy,  and  a  means 
whereby  He  confirms  and  strengthens  the  spiritual 
union  and  communion  of  believers  wnth  himself. 

XII.  We  believe  in  the  ultimate  prevalence  of  the 
kingdom  of  Christ  over  all  the  earth;  in  the  glorious 
appearing  of  the  great  God  and  our  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ;  in  the  resurrection  of  the  dead;  and  in  a  final 
judgment,  the  issues  of  which  are  everlasting  punish- 
ment, and  everlasting  life. 

A    MORE    SIMPLE    CREED. 

Objection  is  raised  in  many  quarters  to  the  Creed  of 
1883,  and  there  are  frequent  requests  for  a  creed  more 
brief  and  simple.  The  following  has  been  adopted  by 
a  number  of  churches,  and  is  here  recommended: 

The  following  Declaration,  while  not  to  be  used  as  a 
test  of  individual  fitness  for  church  membership,  which 
is  determined  by  faith  in  Christ  and  righteous  living, 
is  adopted  as  a  testimony  of  faith  and  of  the  spirit 
in  which  this  Church  interprets  the  Word  of  God,  to 
which  final  appeal  is  directed  for  authority  in  matters 
of  faith  and  practice: 

Article  I. 

We  believe  that  there  is  one  only  living  and  true 
God;  that  He  possesses  in  an  infinite  degree  every 
attribute  of  perfection;  that  He  is  the  Creator,  Pre- 
server and  Governor  of  the  Universe;  and  that  He  is 
revealed  in  the  Scriptures  as  Father,  Son,  and  Holy 
Spirit. 

Article  II. 

We  believe  that  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  of 
the  New  Testaments  were  given  by  inspiration  of 
God;  that  they  contain  a  revelation  of  His  will;  and 
that  they  are  sufficient  for  our  guidance  in  all  matters 
of  religious  faith  and  practice. 

Article  III. 

We  believe  that  man  was  created  in  a  state  of  moral 
innocence;  that  by  voluntary  transgression  he  became 
229 


COMPENDIUM  Of  FORMS 


a  sinner;   and  that  he  can  attain  unto  salvation  only 
by  the  grace  of  God. 

Article  IV. 

We  believe  in  the  humanity  and  in  the  divinitj'^  of 
.Tesus  Christ;  and  that  through  the  love  of  God,  mani- 
fested in  Him,  pardon  and  salvation  are  bestowed  upon 
those  who  repent  of  sin  and  accept  Him  as  Saviour 
and  Lord. 

Article  V. 

We  believe  that  all  wdio  exercise  repentance  and 
faith  attain  unto  fellowship  with  Christ;  and  that  by 
the  indwelling  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  obedience  to 
God  's  Word,  they  may  grow  in  grace  and  Christlike- 
ness  of  character,  and  be  kept  by  His  power  through 
faith  unto  salvation. 

Article  VI. 

We  believe  in  the  Church  of  Christ,  the  Gospel 
Ministry,  and  in  the  Christian  Sabbath;  and  that  the 
ordinances  of  the  Church  are  Baptism  and  the  Lord's 
Supper. 

Article  VII. 

We  believe  that  it  is  the  duty  and  privilege  of  all 
the  children  of  God  to  make  a  public  confession  of 
their  faith  bv  uniting  with  the  visible  Church  of 
Christ. 

Article  VIII. 

We  believe  that  it  is  the  dutj^  of  Christians,  united 
in  the  fellowship  of  the  Church,  to  proclaim  the  Gospel 
throughout  all  the  world;  to  support  institutions  of 
charity  and  compassion;  and  to  labor  for  the  spread 
of  justice,  righteousness,  temperance,  and  peace  in  all 
the  earth. 

Article  IX. 

We  believe  that  the  wages  of  sin  is  death;  and  that 
the  gift  of  God  is  eternal  life  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord;  and  that  those  who  through  faith  in  Him  share 
in  His  risen  life,  escape  from  the  second  death,  and 
have  part  in  a  glorious  resurrection,  and  in  the  life 
everlasting.     Amen! 

—230— 


COMPENDIUM  OF  FORMS 

THE  CONSTITUTION  OF  A  CHURCH. 

I.      NAME. 

This  Church  shall  be  called  the 

Cougregational  Church  of 

II.      COVENANT. 

Tlio  ct)\enant  by  which  this  Church  exists  as  a  distinct 
body,  and  which  every  member  accepts,  is  as  follows: 

Acknowledging  Jesus  Christ  to  be  our  Saviour  and 
Lord,  and  accepting  the  Holy  Scriptures  as  our  rule  of 
faith  and  practice,  and  recognizing  the  privilege  and 
duty  of  uniting  ourselves  for  Christian  fellowship,  the 
enjoyment  of  Christian  ordinances,  the  public  worship 
of  God,  and  the  advancement  of  his  kingdom  in  the 
world,  we  do  now,  in  the  sight  of  God  and  invoking  his 
blessing,  solemnly  covenant  and  agree  with  each  other 
to  associate  ourselves  to  be  a  Church  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  as  warranted  by  the  Word  of  God. 

We  agree  to  maintain  the  institutions  of  the  gospel, 
to  submit  ourselves  to  the  orderly  administration  of  the 
affairs  of  the  Church,  and  to  walk  together  in  brotherly 
love. 

And  this  we  do  depending  upon  the  aid  of  our  heavenly 
Father,  who  so  loved  the  world  that  he  gave  his  only  be- 
gotten Son  for  our  salvation,  and  of  Jesus  Christ,  who 
hath  redeemed  us  with  his  blood,  and  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
our  Comforter  and  Guide. 

III.      CHARACTER. 

Section  L  Polity.  Its  government  is  vested  in  the 
body  of  believers  who  compose  it.  It  is  subject  to  the 
control  of  no  other  ecclesiastical  body,  but  it  recognizes 
and  sustains  the  obligations  of  mutual  counsel  and  co- 
operation which  are  common  among  Congregational 
churches,  and  it  is  in  fellowship  with  all  churches  which 
acknowledge  Jesus  the  Christ  to  be  their  divine  Re- 
deemer and  Lord. 

Sec.  2.  Doctrine.  It  receives  the  Scriptures  as  its 
authority  in  matters  of  faith  and  practice.  Its  under- 
standing of  Christian  truth  as  contained  therein  is  in 
essential  accord  with  the  belief  of  the  Congregational 
churches  of  the  United  States,  and  substantially  as  set 
forth  by  unanimous  vote  of  the  National  Council  of 
I860,  or  by  the  National  Council 's  Commission  in  1883, 
—231— 


COMPENDIUM     OF     FORMS 


and  is  also  contained  in  the  Declaration  of  Faith  printed 
in  this  Manual. 

IV.      MEMBERSHIP. 

Section  1.  Qualifications.  Its  membership  consists 
of  such  persons  as  confess  Jesus  Christ  to  be  their 
Saviour  and  Lord,  and  who,  (1)  after  due  examination, 
either  by  the  Prudential  Committee  or  by  the  Church 
itself,  as  to  their  Christian  experience,  and,  if  coming 
from  other  churches,  as  to  their  letters  of  dismission 
and  recommendation  or  satisfactory  substitutes  therefor, 
and  (2)  after  proposal  from  the  pulpit  on  some  Lord's 
Day  prior  to  that  of  their  reception,  (3)  have  been  ac- 
cepted by  vote  of  the  Church  and,  having  been  bajjtized, 
(4)  enter  into  its  Covenant  and  subscribe  to  its  By-Laws, 
and  are  formally  received  into  its  fellowship. 

Sec.  2.  Reception.  The  reception  of  members  shall 
ordinarily  be  upon  some  Lord 's  Day  when  the  Lord's 
Supper  is  administered,  and  shall  be  in  the  form  ap- 
pended to  the  Constitution. 

Sec.  3.  Duties.  Members  are  expected,  first  of  all, 
to  be  faithful  in  all  the  spiritual  duties  essential  to  the 
Christian  life;  and  also  to  attend  habitually  the  services 
of  this  Church,  to  give  regularly  for  its  support  and  its 
charities,  and  to  share  in  its  organized  work. 

Sec.  4.  Eights.  Such  members  as  are  in  full  and 
regular  standing,  and  do  not  hold  letters  of  dismission 
and  recommendation,  and  have  attained  the  age  of 
twenty-one  years,  and  such  only,  may  act  and  vote  in  the 
transactions  of  the  Church. 

Sec.  5.  Termination.  The  continuance  of  member- 
ship shall  be  subject  to  the  principles  and  usages  of  the 
Congregational  churches,  and  especially  as  follows: 

(1)  Any  member  in  good  and  regular  standing  who 
desires  a  letter  of  dismission  and  recommendation  to  any 
other  evangelical  church  is  entitled  to  receive  it  upon  his 
written  request.  In  case  of  removal  to  another  commu- 
nity he  should  promptly  make  such  request.  This  letter 
shall  be  valid  as  a  recommendation  for  only  one  year 
from  its  date,  unless  renewed,  and  this  restriction  shall 
be  stated  in  the  letter. 

(2)  If  a  member  desires  to  join  a  religious  body  witli 
whith  this  Church  is  not  in  fellowship,  or  which  would 
not  receive  its  letter,  the  Church  may,  at  his  request, 
give  him  a  certificate  of  his  good  standing  and  terminate 
his  membership. 

—232— 


COMPENDIUM  OF  FORM 


(3)  If  a  member  in  good  standing  request  to  be  re- 
leased from  his  covenant  obligations  to  this  Church  for 
reasons  which  the  Church  may  finally  deem  satisfactory, 
after  it  shall  have  patiently  and  kindly  endeavored  to 
secure  his  continuance  in  its  fellowship,  such  request  may 
be  granted  and  his  membership  terminated. 

(4)  The  Church  may  also,  after  due  notice  and  hear- 
ing and  kindly  effort  to  make  such  action  unnecessary, 
terminate  the  membership  of  persons  for  the  space  of  two 
years  non-resident,  or  for  the  same  space  of  time  not 
habitually  worshiping  with  the  Church,  or  for  the  same 
space  of  time  not  contributing  to  its  support  according  to 
the  system  prescribed  by  the  Church  or  in  some  way 
satisfactory  thereto.  • 

(5)  Should  a  member  become  an  offence  to  the  Church 
and  to  its  good  name  by  reason  of  immoral  or  unchris- 
tian conduct,  or  by  persistent  breach  of  his  covenant 
vows,  the  Church  may  terminate  his  membership,  but 
only  after  due  notice  and  hearing,  and  after  faithful 
efforts  have  been  made  to  bring  such  member  to  repent- 
ance and  amendment. 

(6)  The  membership  of  no  person  shall  be  terminated 
(except  by  letter)  at  the  meeting  when  the  recommenda- 
tion for  such  action  is  made. 

Sec.  6.  Bestoration.  Any  person  whose  membership 
has  been  terminated  may  be  restored  by  vote  of  the 
Church,  if  for  any  offence,  upon  evidence  of  his  repent- 
ance and  reformation,  or,  if  on  account  of  continued 
absence,  upon  satisfactory  explanation. 

V.      OFFICERS    AND    COMMITTEES. 

Section  1.  The  officers  and  committees  shall  be  as 
follows : 

(1)  A  Pastor,  to  be  chosen  and  called  by  the  Church 
whenever  a  vacancy  occurs,  and  to  be  installed  by  Council 
when  the  Church  and  Pastor  shall  so  agree. 

(2)  A  Clerk,  to  be  chosen  at  each  annual  meeting,  to 
serve  for  one  year  and  until  his  successor  shall  be  chosen 
and  qualified. 

(3)  .  .  .  Deacons,  one  of  w^hom  shall  be  elected  at 
each  annual  meeting  to  serve  for  a  number  of  years 
equal  to  the  number  of  deacons.* 

1  In  organizing  a  church  the  Deacons  should  be  elected  to 
serve  for  one,  two,  three,  or  more  years,  respectively,  accord- 
ing to  the  number  of  Deacons.    This  section  may  be  suitably 
—233— 


COMPENDIUM      OF      FORMS 


(4)  A  Treasurer,  to  be  chosen  at  each  annual  meeting 
to  serve  for  one  year  and  until  another  shall  be  chosen 
in  his  stead. 

(5)  A  Superintendent  of  the  Sunday-school,  to  be 
chosen  at  each  annual  meeting. 

(6)  A  Church  Committee,  to  act  with  regard  to  the 
spiritual  concerns  of  the  Church,  which  shall  consist  of 
the  above-named  officers. 

(7)  [If  the  Church  property  and  the  support  of  public 
worship  are  to  be  in  the  hancls  of  the  Church] : — 

A  Board  of  ....  Trustees,  one-third  of  whom  shall  be 
elected  at  each  annual  meeting  to  serve  for  three  years 
and  until  their  successors  shall  be  appointed,  to  hold  in 
trust  the  property  of  th%  Church,  if  the  laws  of  the 
State  so  require,  and  to  manage  its  financial  and  busi- 
ness aifairs — always  under  the  direction  of  the  Church.^ 

OR 

A  Prudential  Committee,  which  shall  consist  of  three 
or  more  as  may  be  determined  at  the  time,  to  have 
charge,  under  the  direction  of  the  Church,  of  its  finan- 
cial and  business  affairs,  to  be  chosen  at  each  annual 
meeting,  and  to  serve  for  one  year. 

(8)  All  the  officers  and  committees  named  in  the 
above  sections  shall  be  elected  by  ballot,  and  all  elec- 
tions shall  be  determined  by  a  majority  of  the  votes 
cast  by  the  members  present  who  are  qualified  to  vote. 

(9)  The  Church  may  also  choose  a  Music  Committee 
and  such  other  committees  as  it  may  deem  advisable. 

Sec.  2.  The  Pastor  shall  have  in  charge  the  spiritual 
welfare  of  the  congregation;  he  shall  preach  the  Word 
and  have  in  his  care  the  stated  services  of  public  wor- 
ship, and  shall  administer  the  sacraments.  He  shall 
preside  at  all  meetings  of  the  Church,  except  as  limited 
in  Article  VIII,  Sec.  2  (4),  relating  to  business  meetings. 

Sec.   3.     The  Clerk  shall   keep   a  complete  record   of 


altered  to  meet  the  preference  of  any  church  in  regard  to 
term  of  office.  The  fraction  of  a  year  up  to  the  next  annual 
meeting  should  l>e  regarded  as  a  full  year.  In  accordance 
with  the  practice  of  some  churches,  the  following  may  be 
added  by  special  vote  if  the  Church  so  desires  : — 

"No  person  shall  be  eligible  to  reelection  as  Deacon,  after 
serving  a  full  term  as  such,  until  after  an  interval  of  one 
year." 

2  As  to  the  election  of  these  officers  the  Church  should 
carefully  consider  the  laws  of  the  State  in  which  it  is  situ- 
ated. 

—234— 


COMPENDIUM  OF  FORMS 


the  transactions  at  all  business  meetings  of  the  Church, 
which  shall  be  read  for  approval  at  the  next*  following 
special  business  meeting,  and  also  of  the  Church  Com- 
mittee and  of  the  Prudential  Committee,  or  of  the  Board 
of  Trustees,  if  either  of  these  bodies  shall  be  chosen. 
He  shall  secure  the  signatures  of  members  to  the  By- 
Laws,  and  keep  a  register  of  their  names  with  dates  of 
admission  and  dismission  or  death,  together  with  a  record 
of  baptisms.  He  shall  also  notify  all  oflficers,  members 
of  committee,  and  delegates  of  their  election  or  appoint- 
ment. He  shall  issue  letters  of  dismission  and  recom- 
mendation voted  by  the  Church,  preserve  on  file  all  com- 
munications and  written  official  reports,  and  give  legal 
notice  of  all  meetings  where  such  notice  is  necessary, 
as  indicated  in  these  By-Laws.  The  Clerk  shall  be  sworn 
if  required  by  the  law  of  the  State. 

Sec.  4.  The  Deacons  shall  provide  for  the  Lord's 
Supper  and  aid  in  its  administration,  and  shall  care  for 
the  poor,  calling  upon  the  Treasurer,  by  vote  as  a  board, 
at  their  discretion,  for  any  funds  in  his  possession  held 
for  these  purposes. 

Sec.  5.  The  Church  Committee  shall  examine  and 
propound  candidates  for  admission  to  the  Church,  shall 
provide  for  the  supply  of  the  pulpit  in  any  vacation  of 
the  Pastor,  shall  decide  on  objects  for  regular  or  special 
collections  when  the  Church  has  not  acted  thereon,  shall 
have  regard  to  discipline  as  provided  in  the  article  re- 
lating to  that  subject,  and  shall  be  watchful  for  the 
spiritual  interests  of  the  Church.  It  shall  make  a  writ- 
ten report  at  each  annual  meeting  of  the  matters  under 
its  charge. 

Sec.  6.  The  Treasurer  shall  keep  separate  accounts 
as  follows: 

(a)  Of  all  moneys  contributed  at  the  Lord's  Supper, 
which  shall  be  jirimarily  devoted  to  the  relief  of  the 
poor,  and  which  contributions,  together  with  all  other 
moneys  given  for  that  purpose,  he  shall  hold  subject  to 
the  orders  of  the  Board  of  Deacons.  (&)  Of  all  moneys 
raised  for  the  objects  of  Christian  benevolence,  to  bo 
paid  by  him  to  the  several  persons  or  societies  entitled 
thereto,  (c)  Of  all  moneys  received  by  him  for  the 
support  of  public  worship  or  of  any  department  of 
church  work,  to  be  paid  out  on  the  order  of  the  Church 
or  of  any  persons  or  committees  authorized  by  the 
Church  therefor. 

—235— 


COMPENDIUM  OF  FORMS 


All  the  Treasurer's  accounts  shall  be  kept  distinct 
from  all  other  accounts,  and  all  deposits  made,  and  all 
checks  drawn  by  him  shall  be  in  the  name  of  the  Church. 

He  shali  make  an  annual  written  report  in  detail  of 
his  receipts  and  expenditures,  properly  audited  by  some 
person  previously  appointed  by  the  Church. 

Sec.  7.  The  Superintendent  of  the  Sunday-school  shall 
have  the  general  oversight  and  direction  of  the  school, 
and  shall  conduct  its  affairs  upon  such  general  plans 
and  in  such  methods  as  may  be  approved  by  the  Church 
Committee. 

He  shall,  at  the  annual  meeting  of  the  Church,  present 
a  written  report  of  the  work  of  the  school  during  the 
year,  with  such  recommendations  as  he  may  deem  wise. 

VI.      PROPERTY     AND     FINANCES.^ 

The  Trustees  or  Prudential  Committee  shall  have  the 
actual  care  of  the  place  of  worship,  but  shall  have  no 
power  to  buy,  sell,  mortgage,  lease,  or  transfer  any 
property  without  a  specific  vote  of  the  Church  author- 
izing such  action.  They  shall  provide,  under  the  direc- 
tion of  the  Church,  for  the  raising  of  money  for  the 
support  of  its  public  services,  shall  have  general  charge 
of  its  finances  other  than  moneys  contributed  at  the 
Lord's  Supper  or  for  any  charitable  or  benevolent  ob- 
jects, shall  authorize  and  direct  the  Treasurer  as  to  the 
payment  of  moneys  under  their  control,  shall  provide  for 
the  proper  auditing  of  his  accounts  unless  the  Church 
shall  appoint  an  auditor,  and  may,  at  their  discretion, 
call  meetings  of  the  Church  for  matters  with  which  they 


1  The  form  of  administration  here  proposed  is  prepared  to 
meet  the  needs  of  incorporated  churches  in  different  States. 
Such  a  church  should  adopt,  according  to  its  circumstances, 
one  of  tlie  two  names  given  and  cancel  the  other.  "Trus- 
tees" will  be  proper  where  that  name  is  required  by  law  and 
where  the  Church  is  not  connected  with  any  parish.  In  some 
States  the  Trustees  hold  the  property  for  the  church.  "Pru- 
dential Committee"  will  be  proper  for  any  incorporated 
church  not  connected  with  any  parish  or  religious  society 
nor  existing  in  a  State  where  Trustees  are  required  by  law. 
In  the  case  of  a  church  not  incorporated  connected  with  an 
existing  parish  or  religious  society  which  controls  the  sup- 
port of  public  worship,  as  is  still  somewhat  extensively  found 
in  the  older  States,  the  following  should  be  substituted  for 
this  article : — 

"The  church  shall  from  time  to  time  appoint  committees 
to  cooperate  with  the  parish  or  religious  society  with  which 
it  is  or  may  be  connected  in  the  selection  or  the  dismissal  of 
a  rastor  or  in  the  furtherance  of  other  joint  interests." 
—236— 


COMPENDIUM  OF  FORMS 

are  concerned.  They  shall  make  at  the  annual  meeting 
a  detailed  report  in  writing  of  all  their  transactions 
during  the  year. 

If  the  Church  shall  elect  Trustees,  this  body  shall  hold 
in  trust  any  property  so  required  to  be  held  by  the  laws 
of  the  State. 

VII.      ORGANIZATIONS. 

The  Church  regards  as  integral  parts  pf  itself  all 
organizations  formed  for  the  purposes  of  ministration 
and  which  use  the  facilities  of  the  Church  property.  Of 
all  such  organizations  the  Pastor  shall  have  general 
oversight,  and  the  Church  will  expect  a  report  from 
each  at  its  annual  meeting.^ 

VIII.      MEETINGS. 

Section  1.  For  Worship .  (1)  Public  services  shall 
be  held  statedly  on  the  Lord's  Day  and  on  some  regular 
evening  of  each  week. 

(2)  The  Lord's  Supper  shall  be  celebrated  at  such 
regular  dates  as  the  Church  may,  from  time'  to  time, 
determine;  and  unless  otherwise  ordered,  upon  the  first 
Lord's  Day  of  each  alternate  month  beginning  with  Jan- 
uary. The  midweek  meeting  next  preceding  shall  be 
devoted  to  a  Preparatory  Service. 

(3)  Occasional  religious  meetings  may  be  appointed 
by  the  Pastor  at  his  discretion,  or  by  vote  of  the  Church. 

Sec.  2.  For  Business.  (1)  At  any  of  the  regular 
meetings  for  worship  the  Church  may,  without  special 
notice,  act  upon  the  reception  of  members  previously 
propounded  or  upon  the  dismissal  of  members  to  other 
churches,  and  upon  the  appointment  of  delegates  to  coun- 
cils and  conferences  of  churches,  but  not  upon  other 
business. 

(2)  The  Pastor  may,  and  shall,  when  requested  by 
the  Church  Committee,  call  from  the  pulpit  special  busi- 
ness meetings,  the  particular  object  of  the  meeting  being 
clearly  stated  in  the  notice. 

Special  meetings  of  the  Church  shall  also  be  called  by 
the  Clerk  upon  the  written  application  of  any  five  adult 
members  specifying  the  object  thereof,  which  notice  shall 

1  It  has  been  found  advantageous  in  some  churches  to  pro- 
vide for  occasional  or  stated. meetings  of  the  heads  of  all  the 
several  departments  of  Christian  work  for  consultation,  to 
insure  unity  in  work  and  to  avoid  possible  interference  of 
plans  and  appointments.  This  is  frequently  called  the  Pas- 
tor's Council,  or  Cabinet. 

—237— 


COMPENDIUM  OF  FORMS 


be  read  at  the  public  service  on  the  Lord's  Day  next 
preceding  the  day  fixed  for  such  meeting.  No  special 
meeting  shall  be  held  on  the  same  day  on  which  the  no- 
tice is  given. 

(3)  The  annual  meeting  of  the  Church  shall  be  held 

on   

at  which  time  the  annual  reports  shall  be  presented  and 
officers  elected,  and  such  other  business  transacted  as 
may  be  specified  in  the  call  or  authorized  in  the  By-Laws. 
This  meeting*  shall  be  called  by  the  Clerk  in  the  manner 
specified  in  the  paragraph  next  preceding. 

(4)  At  all  meetings  for  business  called  by  the  Clerk, 
a  chairman  shall  be  chosen  by  vote  of  the  Church;  but  at 
all  other  meetings  the  Pastor  shall  preside,  except  that 
in  his  absence,  or  when  the  business  relates  to  himself, 
the  Church  shall  elect  a  chairman. 

(5)  At  the  annual  and  all  special  meetings  .  .  .  mem- 
bers shall  be  necessary  to  constitute  a  quorum  for  the 
transaction  of  business. 

IX.      DISCIPLINE. 

Section  1.  Should  any  unhappy  differences  arise  be- 
tween members,  the  aggrieved  member  shall  follow,  in  a 
tender  spirit,  the  rules  given  by  our  Lord  in  the  eight- 
eenth chapter  of  the  Gospel  according  to  Matthew. 

Sec.  2.  Should  any  case  of  gross  breach  of  covenant, 
or  of  public  scandal,  occur,  the  Church  Committee  shall 
endeavor  to  remove  the  offence,  and  if  such  effort  fail 
shall  report  the  case  to  the  Church. 

Sec.  3.  If  the  Church  vote  to  entertain  a  complaint, 
which  must  be  made  in  writing,  it  shall  appoint  a  rea- 
sonable time  and  place  of  hearing  and  notify  the  per- 
son in  question  thereof,  furnishing  him  with  a  copy  of 
the  charges. 

Sec.  4.  At  such  hearing,  the  accused  member  may 
call  to  his  aid  any  member  of  the  Church  as  counsel.  If 
he  shall  not  present  himself  at  the  time  appointed,  or 
give  satisfactory  reasons  for  his  neglect  so  to  do,  the 
Church  may  proceed  in  his  absence. 

Sec.  5.  All  such  proceedings  should  be  pervaded  by 
a  spirit  of  Christian  kindness  and  forbearance,  but 
should  an  adverse  decision  be  reached,  the  Church  may 
proceed  to  admonish  or  to  declare  the  offender  to  be  no 
longer  in  the  membership  of  the  Church. 

Sec.  6.  In  case  of  grave  difficulty  tiie  Church  will 
—238— 


COMPENDIUM  OF  FORMS 


be  ready,  if  requested,  to  ask  advice  of  a  mutual  council 
or  of  the  District  Association. 

X.      CORPORATE    SEAL. 

This  Church  shall  become  (or  being)  legally  incorpo- 
rated under  the  laws  of  the  State  of   

adopts  as  its  corporate  seal,  a  scroll  or  circle  containing 

the  words,  ' '  The Congregational 

Church  of ,  Organized 19.  .  .  ., 

Incorporated   19 "     And  the  following 

motto  and  device   

The  same  to  be  written,  stamped  or  printed. 

XI.      AMENDMENTS. 

The  Constitution  may  be  amended  by  a  two-thirds  vote 
of  the  members  present  and  voting  at  any  annual  meet- 
ing of  the  Church,  or  at  a  meeting  specially  called  for 
that  purpose,  the  proposed  amendment  being  inserted 
in  the  call;  but  no  change  shall  be  made  in  Articles  II 
and  III,  entitled  ** Covenant"  and  "Character,"  except 
at  an  annual  meeting,  and  by  a  two-thirds  vote  of  all 
the  members  of  the  Church  entitled  to  vote,  said  pro- 
posed change  having  been  laid  before  the  Church  in 
writing  at  a  business  meeting  not  less  than  one  month 
before  the  time  of  the  proposed  action,  and  read  from 
the  pulpit  on  the  Lord's  Day  next  succeeding  such  pro- 
posal. 

FORMS  OF  LETTER  MISSIVES. 


FROM  INDIVIDUALS  DESIRING  HELP  IN 
ORGANIZING  A  CHURCH. 


To  the Congregational  Church, 

in , ,  Greeting: 

After  careful  deliberation,  and  after  seeking  the  guid- 
ance of  the  Holy  Spirit,  we  have  come  to  regard  it  as  our 
duty  and  privilege  to  associate  together  :»s  a  church  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  in  this  place,  and  have  taken  the 
steps  preparatory  thereto.  We  therefore  affectionately 
request  you  to  be  present  by  pastor  and  delegate  in  an 
ecclesiastical  council,  to  be  constituted  as  stated  below, 
—239— 


COMPENDIUM  OF  FORMS 

hereby  called  to  meet  in  our  place  of  worsliip  on 

,  the day  of , 

at 0  'clock ,  M.,  which  shall  review 

our  proceedings,  and  consider  the  need  and  opportunity 
for  the  proposed  church ;  and  if  the  result  of  such  exam- 
ination  be  favorable,  assist  in  completing  the  organiza- 
tion, and  extend  to  it  the  fellowship  of  the  Congrega- 
tional churches. 

Wishing  you  grace,  mercy  and  peace, 


Committee  for  the  Brethren. 


(Date  and  place.) 
The  following  named  churches   (and  persons)    are  in- 
vited:— 

(Names.) 
By  vote  of  the  associated  brethren. 


Clerk,  pro.  tern. 


FOR  THE  RECEPTION  OF  A  CHURCH 
INTO  FELLOWSHIP. 


The  Church  in  

To  the Congregational  Church 

in ,  Greeting  : — 

This  Church,  organized  as  a  church  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  upon  Congregational  principles,  earnestly  desires 
the  special  communion  of  the  Congregational  churches, 
for  the  enjoyment  of  their  fellowship  and  participation  in 
common  work  for  the  advancement  of  the  Kingdom  of 
Christ.  We  therefore  affectionately  request  you  to  be 
present  by  pastor  and  delegate  in  an  ecclesiastical  coun- ' 
cil,  to  be  constituted  as  stated  below,  hereby  called  to 


1  Whon  the  names  of  the  members  of  a  committee  are  not 
in  their  own  handwriting,  all  copies  of  the  letters  missive 
should  be  authenticated  by  the  actual  signature  of  the 
clerk. 

By  a  plight  change  in  form  this  form  may  be  adapted  to 
the  invitation  of  an  association. 

—240— 


COMPENDIUM  or  FORMS 


meet  iu   our  place  of  worship  on 

the day  of ,  19 

at    0  'clock    M.,  which  shall  make 

the  necessary  examinations  into  our  polity,  faith,  and 
practice,  and  if  the  result  be  favorable,  extend  to  us  the 
fellowship  of  the  Congregational  churches. 


Wishing  you  grace,  mercy,  and  peace, 


Committee  of  the  Church. 


(Date  and  place.) 

The  churches  (and  persons)  invited  are  as  follows :- 

(Names.) 
In  accordance  with  the  vote  of  the  Church. 

Church  Clerk. 


FOR  THE  OEDINATION  AND  INSTALLATION 
OF  A  PASTOE. 


The Congregational  Church 

in   

To  the  Congregational  Church 


in 


Greeting: — 


This  Church,  having  devoutly  sought  the  promised 
guidance  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  has  united  iu  the  choice  of 
Mr.  A.  B.  for  its  pastor  and  teacher,  and  he  has  re- 
sponded favorably  to  its  call.  We  therefore  affectionately 
request  you  to  be  present  by  pastor  and  delegate,  in  an 
ecclesiastical  council  to  be  constituted  as  stated  below, 
hereby    called    to    meet    in    our    place    of    worship    on 

,  the   

day  of ,  19.  . .  .,  at o'clock.  .  .M., 

which  shall  review  our  proceedings  and  make  the  neces- 
sary examinations,  and  if  the  result  be  favorable,  proceed 
with   us   to   liis   ordination   as   a   minister   of  the   Word, 
—241— 


COMPENDIUM  OF  FORMS 

and  his  installation  as  pastor  of  this  Church,  and  extend 
to  him  the  fellowship  of  the  ministers  and  churches. 
Wishing  yon  grace,  mercy,  and  peace, 


'Committee  of  the  Church. 


(Date  and  place.) 
The  churches  (and  persons)  invited  are  as  follows: — 

(Names.) 
In  accordance  with  the  vote  of  the  Church. 

Church   Cleric. 
FOR  ORDINATION  WITHOUT  INSTALLATION. 


The  .  . . '. Congregational  Church 

in 

To  the Congregational  Church 

i"  ,  Greeting  ; — 

Whereas,  Mr.  A.  B.,  a  member  of  this  Church,  believ- 
ing that  the  Lord  has  called  him  to  the  ministry  of  the 
Word,  desires  ordination  in  view  of  special  work  now 

before  him,  namely,^    

and  trusts  that  he  has  obtained  the  preparation  of  mind 
and  heart  necessary  to  qualify  him  for  its  sacred  duties, 
we  therefore  affectionately  request  you  to  be  present  by 
pastor  and  delegate  in  an  ecclesiastical  council,  to  be  con- 
stituted as  stated  below,  hereby  called  to  meet  in  our 

place  of  worship  on the 

day  of ,  19.  . .  .,  at o'clock 

.  . .  .M.,  which  shall  review  our  proceedings  and  make  the 
necessary  examination,  and  if  the  result  be  favorable, 
proceed  with  us  to  his  ordination  and  extend  to  him  the 


1  If  a  church  is  in  connection  with  an  incorporated  parish 
or  society,  a  committee  of  the  parish  should  also  sign  the 
letter. 

'  The  work  should  be  specified,  such  as  "pastoral  service," 
"foreign  missionary  work,"  "home  missionary  work,"  "as  an 
evangelist,"  etc. 

—242— 


COMPENDIUM  OF  FORMS 


fellowship  of  the  Cougregational  ministers  and  churches. 
Wishing  you  grace,  mercy,  and  peace, 


Committee  of  the  Church. 

(Date  and  place.) 
The  churches  (and  persons)  invited  are  as  follows: — 

(Names.) 
In  accordance  with  the  vote  of  the  Church. 

Church  Cleric. 


FOR  THE  INSTALLATION  OF  A  PASTOR. 

The Congregational  Church 

in 

To   the Congregational  Church 

ill ,  Greeting  : — 

This  Church,  having  devoutly  sought  the  promised 
guidance  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  has  united  in  the  choice  of 
Rev.  A.  B,  for  its  pastor  and  teacher,  and  he  has  re- 
sponded favorably  to  its  call.  We  therefore  affection- 
ately request  you  to  be  present  by  pastor  and  delegate 
in  an  ecclesiastical  council,  to  be  constituted  as  stated 
below,  hereby  called  to  meet  in  our  place  of  w^orship  on 

,  the  day  of 

,  19 .... ,  at   o  'clock 

....  M.,  which  shall  review  our  proceedings,  and  make  the 
necessary  examinations,  and  if  the  result  be  favorable, 
proceed  with  us  to  his  installation  as  pastor  of  this 
Church,  and  extead  to  him  the  fellowship  of  the  ministers 
and  churches. 

Wishing  you  grace,  mercy,  and  peace, 


^Committee  of  the  Church. 


(Date  and  place.) 
The  churches   (and  persons)  invited  are  as  follows: 

(Names.) 
In  accordance  witli  the  vote  of  the  Church. 


Church  Clerk. 
-243— 


COMPENDIUM  OF  FORMS 

FOE  THE  DISMISSAL  OF  A  PASTOK. 

The Congregational  Church 

in 

To  the   Congregational  Church 

in ,  Greeting  : — 

The  Eev.  A,  B.,  pastor  of  this  Church,  having  tendered 
his  resignation  of  the  pastoral  office,  and  the  Church, 
after  prayerful  deliberation,  having  voted  to  accept  this 
resignation,  subject  to  the  advice  of  an  ecclesiastical 
council,  we  therefore  affectionately  request  you  to  be 
present  by  pastor  and  delegate  in  an  ecclesiastical  council, 
to  be  constituted  as  stated  below,  hereby  called  to  meet 

in  our  place  of  worship  on ,  the 

day  of ,19 ,  at o  'clock 

M.,  which  shall  review  the  action  thus  far  taken, 

and  in  view  of  existing  conditions,  give  such  advice  as  it 
shall  deem  wise.^ 

Wishing  you  grace,  mercy,  and  peace. 


-Committee  of  the  Church. 


(Date  and  place.) 
The  churches   (and  persons)  invited  are  as  follows: — 

(Names.)  • 

In  accordance  with  the  vote  of  the  Church. 


Church  Cleric. 


FOE  ADVICE  IN  SPECIAL  CASES. 

The Congregational  Church 

in 

To  Die Congregational  Church 

in ,  Greeting  : — 

"Whereas  this  Church  is  in  circumstances  Avhich  make 
it  needful  that  it  should  obtain  wise  and  godly  advice 

1  In  case  the  parties  desire  to  empower  the  council  to  de- 
clare the  pastoral  relation  terminated,  instead  of  the  last 
clause,  "give  such  advice  as  it  shall  deem  wise,"  the  follow- 
ing words  should  be  substituted  :  "if  it  shall  seem  wise,  de- 
clare  the   pastoral  relation  terminated." 

2  See  note  to  Form  C. 

—244— 


COMPENDIUM  OF  FORMS 

from  neighboring  churches  whose  judgment,  it  may  be 
hoped,  will  be  guided  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  we  therefore 
affectionately  request  you  to  be  present  by  pastor  and 
delegate  in  an  ecclesiastical  council,  to  be  constituted  as 
stated   below,   hereby   called   to   meet    in   our   place   of 

worship  on ,  the day  of 

19....,  at  o'clock  M,,  which  shall  con- 
sider the  facts  and  questions  then  to  be  laid  before  it, 
and  which  shall  give  to  us  such  fraternal  advice  as  it 
may  deem  important  with  reference  to  the  work  com- 
mitted to  our  hands. 

Wishing  you  grace,  mercy,  and  peace. 


Committee  of  the  Church. 


(Date  and  place.) 
The  churches   (and  persons)  invited  are  as  follows:  — 

(Names.) 
In  accordance  with  the  vote  of  the  Church. 


Church  Cleric. 


FOR  ADVICE   IN   CASE   OF  INTERNAL 
DISSENSIONS. 

The Covgregational  Church 

in 

To   the    Congregational  Church 

in ,  Greeting  : — 

Whereas,  the  peace  of  this  Church  is  disturbed  by  in- 
ternal differences  between  brethren,  which  are  injurious 
to  its  prosperity  and  the  cause  of  Christ;  and  whereas, 
in  such  cases  it  is  the  privilege  of  any  church  to  ask  for 
wise  and  godly  counsel  from  neighboring  churches  with 
the  hope  of  thereby  removing  the  causes  of  disturbance 
and  securing  harmony;  and  whereas,  brethren  who  differ 
in  their  present  judgment  agree  to  this  reference,  Ave 
therefore  affectionately  request  you  to  be  present  by 
pastor  and  delegate,  in  an  ecclesiastical  council  to  be  con- 
—245— 


COMPENDIUM  OF  FORMS 


stituted   as   stated  below,   liereby  called  to  meet  in   our 

place  of  worship  on ,  the day  of 

19....,   at    o'clock    ....M.,  to 

which  these  difficulties  within  the  Church  will  be  made 
known,  and  which,  after  due  deliberation,  shall  give  to 
us  the  counsel  to  which  it  nhall  be  divinely  led. 
Wishing  you  grace,  mercy,  and  peace. 


Committee  of  the  Church. 


(Date  and  place.) 
The  churches   (and  persons)  invited  are  as  follows: — 

(Names.) 
In  accordance  with  the  vote  of  the  Church. 


Church  Clerk. 


FOR  A  MUTUAL  COUNCIL  IN  CASE  OF  ALLEGED 
GRIEVANCE. 

The Congregational  Church 

H 

To  the    Congregatipnal  Church 

in ,  Greeting  : — 

Whereas,  Brother  A.  B.,  who  has  been  deprived  of 
good  and  regular  standing  in  this  Church  by  act  of  the 
Church,  alleges  that  this  action  is  unjust  and  improper, 
and  desires  that  the  Church  will  join  with  him  in  calling 
a  mutual  council  to  consider  his  alleged  grievance  and 
advise  in  reference  thereto;  and  whereas  the  Church,  de- 
siring only  that  which  is  according  to  the  rules  of  the 
Gospel  of  Christ,  accedes  to  his  request,  we  therefore  af- 
fectionately request  you  to  be  present  by  pastor  and  dele- 
gate in  an  ecclesiastical  council,  to  be  constituted  (by 
mutual    agreement)    as   stated   below,   hereby    called    to 

meet  in  our  place  of  worship  on ,  the 

day  of ,  .19 .... ,  at    o  'clock 

.  . .  .  M.,  which  shall  review  all  the  proceedings  in   this 

case,  make  the  necessary  examinations,  and  give  such  ad- 

—246— 


COMPENDIUM  OF  FORMS 


Mice  as  it  shall  lind  required  by  Congregational  principles 
in  the  spirit  of  the  Gospel  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
Wishing  you  grace,  mercy,  and  peace. 


Committee  of  the  Church. 

(Date  and  place.) 

,  Complainant. 

The  churches   (and  persons)  invited  are  as  follows: — 

(Names.) 
In  accordance  with  the  vote  of  the  Church. 

Chiirch  Clerl. 


FOR  AN  EX-PAETE  COUNCIL  TO  CONSIDER 
AN  ALLEGED  GRIEVANCE. 

To  the Congregational  Chnrch 

in ,  Greeting  : — 

Whereas  the  undersigned  has  been  by  the  act  of  the 

Congregational  Church  in   

deprived  of  his  good  and  regular  standing  in  that  church, 
and  thereby  of  his  communion  with  neighboring  churches, 
which  action  he  holds  to  have  been  erroneous  both  in 
method  and  substance,  and  an  injury  to  him  as  a 
Christian  brother;  and  Avhereas,  he  has  requested  the 
Church  to  join  him  in  calling  a  mutual  council  to  ask  the 
advice  of  neighboring  churches  in  the  case,  which  request 
the  Church  has  refused  to  grant,  as  he  thinks,  unreason- 
ably; in  accordance  with  the  method  of  relief  ac- 
knowledged among  our  churches,  the  undersigned  affec- 
tionately requests  you  to  be  present  by  pastor  and  dele- 
gate in  an  ex-parte  ecclesiastical  council,  to  be  consti- 
tuted as  stated  below,  hereby  called  to  meet  in 

on  ,  the day  of , 

19 .... ,  at   o  'clock   ....  M.,  to  which  shall 

be  communicated  all  the  facts  in  the  case,  and  which  will 
be  respectfully  asked  to  give  such  advice  as  shall  be 
warranted,  under  the  guidance  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

—247— 


COMPENDIUM  OF  FORMS 

Trusting  in  your  willingness  to  listen  and  to  aid  in 
securing  the  removal  of  any  injury,  if  such  should  be 
found  to  exist, 

Yours  in  Christian  fellowship, 


(Date  and  place.) 
The  churches  (and  persons)   invited  are  as  follows :- 
(Names.) 


FORM  FOR  THE  USE  OF  A  CHURCH  REQUESTING 
AN  ASSOCIATION  TO  ACT  IN  A  CON- 
CILIARY  CAPACITY  AT  ITS 
REGULAR  MEETING. 

The   Congregational  Church 

of 

To  the Association 

sendeth  Greeting  : 

Beloved  Brethren: — 

The  Great  Head  of  the  Church  has  united  us  in  the 

choice  of  Mr ,  to  be  our  pastor  and 

teacher,  and  he  has  accepted  our  invitation  to  that  office. 
We  therefore  give  notice  that  we, shall  send  him,  with  the 
regular  delegate  from  this  church,  to  the  next  meeting 

of  the    Association ;   and  we 

request  that  at  that  meeting  the  Association  examine  our 
records,  and  our  candidate,  and  if  deemed  expedient  that 
he  be  returned  to  us  with  the  approval  of  the  Asso- 
ciation, and  that  the  Association  send  to  us  representa- 
tives of  the  churches  who  shall  join  in  our  public  service 
of  ordination,   to  be  held  in   our  house   of  worship  on 

We  desire  also  to  invite  to  that  service  the  churches  in 

and  Rev.  Messrs 

and  we  request  that  the  Association  constitute  the  mes- 
sengers of  these  churches  and  the  brethren  above  named 
corresponding  members  of  the  Association  at  this 
service. 

Wishing  you  grace,  mercy,  and  peace,  we  are, 

Cleric. 

,   19 

Committee. 
—248— 


COMPENDIUM  OF  FORMS 


FORM  TO  BE  USED  BY  THE  SCRIBE  OF  AN 
ASSOCIATION 

[u  Calling  a  Special  Meeting,  or  in  Making  a  Special 
Order  of  an  Item  of  Business  Proposed  by  a  Church. 

The Association. 

To  the  Churches  represented  in  it,  Greeting: — 

A  request  having  been  received  from  the 

Church  in  that  the  Association  at 

its  next  regular  meeting  examine  Mr 

with  reference  to  his  fitness  for  the  Gospel  ministry,  and 
if  deemed  expedient,  to  ordain  him  in  order  to  his  ac- 
cepting a  call  as  pastor  of  that  Church;  notice  is  hereby 
given  that  at  the  next  regular  meeting  of  the  Associa- 
tion, Tvhich  is  to  be  held  at on 

this  business  will  be  made  a  special  order.  By  request 
of  the  said  Church,  the  following  churches  and  ministers 
who  are  not  members  of  this  Association,  will  be  pro- 
posed as  corresponding  members  for  that  session: 


Wishing  you  grace,  mercy,  and  peace,  we  are,  on  be- 
half of  the  churches  of  the  Association, 


Registrar. 
19 


Advisory  Committee. 
(The  above  form  may  be  modified  to  serve  as  a  call 
for   a   special  meeting   of   the   Association   to   act   in   a 
conciliary  capacity.) 

FORM  FOR  THE  USE  OF  A  CHURCH  INVITING  AN 

ASSOCIATION    TO    MEET    WITH    IT    FOR 

A  SPECIAL  PURPOSE. 

(In  the  following  form  the  purpose  assumed  is  that 
of  the  ordination  of  a  minister.  But  the  form  may 
readily  be  adapted  to  any  other  purpose  in  which  the 
Association  is  desired  to  meet  in  conciliary  capacity.) 

The    Congregational  Church 

of 

To  the   Association 

senclfth  Greeting: — 

—249— 


COMPENDIUM  OF  FORMS 


Beloved  Brethren: — 

The  Great  Head  of  the  Church  has  united  us  in  the 

choice  of  Mr , to  be  our  pastor  and 

teacher,  and  he  has  accepted  our  invitation  to  that  office. 
We    therefore    cordially    invite     the    churches    of      the 

Association  to  meet  in  special 

session  in  our  house  of  worship  on ,  19.  . ., 

to  review  our  proceedings,  to  examine  the  candidate,  and 
if  deemed  expedient  to  ordain  him  to  the  Gospel  ministry 
[and  to  install  him  as  pastor  of  this  Church]. 

We  are  inviting,  also,  the  following  churches  and  indi- 
viduals to  be  present,  and  our  delegate  will  move  that  the 
messengers  from  the  above  churches  and  the  ministers 
named  above  be  made  corresponding  members  of  the  As- 
sociation at  this  meeting. 

Desiring  that  prompt  notice  of  this  meeting  be  given 
to  the  churches  of  the  Association,  and  wishing  them 
grace,  mercy,  and  peace,  we  are. 


Clerl:. 
,19.... 


Committee. 

FORMS  RELATING  TO   THE  DISMISSION  OF 
CHURCH  MEMBERS. 

Application  for  Uniting  in  the  Formation  of  a 
New  Church. 

To  the Cinirch 

of 

Dear  Brethren: — 

Being  desirous  of  uniting  with  other  Christian  brethren 
in   the    formation   of   a   new   Congregational    Church    in 

,  I  hereby  respectfully  request  a 

letter  if  dismission  and  recommendation  for  that  purpose, 
to  take  effect  when  such  church  shall  be  duly  organized 
and  received  into  the  fellowship  of  the  churches. 
Yours  in  Christian  Fellowship. 

(Signed) 

,  19 

—250— 


COMPENDIUM  OF  FORMS 


Letter  of  Dismission  for  the  Fokmation  of  a 
New  Church. 

The Congregational 

Church  of  . 

Sends  Greeting: — 

This  certifies  that ,  a 

member  in  good  and  regular  standing  of  this  Church,  is 
at own  request  hereby  dismissed  and  affection- 
ately recommended  to  unite  with  other  Christian  brethren 
in  the  organization  of  a  new  Congregational  church  in 

When 

membership  in  such  church  shall  be  completed, 

membership  with  this  church  will  cease. 

Yours  in  Christian  fellowship, 

(Signed) 

Clerk. 
,19.... 


Application  for  a  Letter  of  Dismission  from 
ONE  Church  to  Another. 

To  the  Church 

of 

Dear  Brethren  : — 

Being  desirous  of  uniting  with  the 

Church  of I  hereby  respectfully  request 

a  letter  of  dismission  and  recommendation  to  that  church. 
Yours  in  Christian  fellowship, 

(Signed) 

ClerTc. 
19.... 


A  Letterr  of  Dismission  and  Eecommendation. 

The Congregational  Church 

of   

To  the  Church 

of  Greeting  : — 

This  certifies  that ,  a 

member  in  good  and  regular  standing  of  this  Church,  is 
at own  request  hereby  dismissed  and  affection- 
ately recommended  to  your  fellowship  and  care,  and, 
—251— 


COMPENDIUM  OF  FORMS 

when  received  by  you   membership  with  this 

Church  will  cease. 

By  vote  of  the  Church. 

"      "   Clerk. 
,  19.  ... 

Note  1.  This  letter  is  good,  as  a  recommendation,  for  one 
year  only  from  its  date. 

2.  The  clerk  of  the  church  accepting  this  letter  is  re- 
quested to  fill  out  the  accompanying  blank  certificate,  and 
return  it  to  the  above  address  as  soon  as  possible. 

A  Certificate  of  Eeception. 

To  the Congregational  Church 

of 

This   certifies  that    recommended 

to  our  Christian  fellowship  by  you,  was,  on  the 

day  of ,  19.  . .  .,  received  into  the  membership 

of  the   Church  of   

Attest, 


ClerJc. 
19 


FOEM  FOR  DISMISSION  OF  MEMBERS 

Who  ]Desire  to  Unite  with  Organizations  not  in  Fellow- 
ship with  Congregational  Churches. 

If  a  member  of  a  Congregational  Church  insists  upon 
withdrawing  for  the  purpose  of  uniting  with  an  organiza- 
tion not  in  fellowship  with  that  Church,  and  if  he  be  a 
person  whose  Christian  life  would  entitle  him  to  a  letter 
if  he  would  unite  with  another  evangelical  Church,  he 
should  not  be  dismissed  coldly  nor  in  strife,  but  may,  by 
vote  of  the  Church,  be  granted  dismission,  and  given  a 
certificate  in  form  as  follows: 

To  Mr 

Dear  Brother: — 

This  will  certify  that  your  name  has  been  upon  the  roll 

of  this  Church  since '. 

,  and 

that  it  has  continued  there  until  this  time,  as  that  of  a 
member  in  regular  standing;  and  that  you  are  now  dis- 
missed at  your  own  request,  to  seek  fellowship  elsewhere. 
We  should  be  glad  to  have  you  continue  with  us,^  or  if 
you  must  leave  to  dismiss  you  to  a  church  with  which  we 
—252— 


COMPENDIUM  OF  FORMS 


are  in  fellowship.  But  we  cannot  hoM  you  against  your 
own  will  and  conviction,  and  we  will  not  dismiss  you  with 
otlier  words  than  those  of  Christian  kindness.  We  can- 
not think  of  you  as  though  you  had  not  been  a  member 
of  this  Church.  We  shall  still  remember  you  and  pray 
lor  you  in  a  spirit  of  Christian  fellowship. 

In  whatever  form  your  new  membership  finds  expres- 
sion, we  trust  it  will  still  retain  a  sincere  faith  in  Jesus 
(  hrist  as  Saviour  and  Lord.  If  your  new  relations  fail 
to  afford  you  the  spiritual  benefit  which  you  now  antici- 
pate, we  shall  welcome  you  back.  Meantime,  pray  for  the 
Church  of  which  until  now  you  have  been  a  member,  as 
we  now  pray  for  you;  and  receive  from  us  this  parting 
message   of   Christian    affection. 

Wishing  you  grace,  mercy,  and  peace,  we  are, 

The    Congregational  Church 

of 

By 

Clerk. 

By  vote  of  the  Church,  this 

19.... 


-253— 


INDEX. 

Address,  what  constitutes,  39. 

Adjournment,  76. 

Advice  in  special  cases  ;  form  of  letter  missive,  244. 

Advice  on  internal  dissension  ;  form  of  letter  missive,  245. 

Alleged  grievance  ;   letter  missive  for  ex-parte  council,   247. 

Alleged  grievance ;  letter  missive  for  a  mutual  council,  246  ; 
for  ex-parte  council,  247. 

Amendments,  40. 

Amendment,  the  amendment  of  an,  50. 

Annual  church  meetings,  98. 

Assemblies,  government  of,  19. 

Association,  acting  as  council,  151-156  ;  form  of  letter,  248-9. 

Association,  the  district,  127-145  ;  churches  in,  127  ;  minis- 
ters in,  130-145 ;  organization  of,  129 ;  incorporation 
of,  129;  conduct  of,  160-167. 

Blanks,  filling,  51. 

Burial  Hill  Declaration,  225. 

Business,  methods  of  introducing,  36. 

Certificate  of  reception.  252. 

Chair,  see  Moderator,  28-30. 

Chair,  appeal  from  decision,  63. 

Chair,  calling  another  member  to,  30. 

Christian  union,  forms  of,  202-208. 

Church  committee,  duties  of,  235. 

Church  meetings,  conduct  of,  96-97. 

Church  oflacers,  installation  of,  225. 

Church  universal,  the,  201. 

Churcl>es  received  from  other  denominations,  92. 

Clerk,  church,  234. 

Commit,  motion  to,  53. 

Committees,  79-81;  church,  233-234. 

Conference,  the  state,  157-159;  conduct  of,  160-163. 

(^Congregational  law,  21. 

Congregationalism,  the  newer,  209-213. 

Constitution  of  a  church,  231-239. 

Corresponding  members  in  an  assembly,  33. 

Council,  national,  178-189. 

Councils,  ecclesiastical,  166-177. 

Covenant  of  a  church,  231. 

Credentials,  33. 

Creed  of  1883,  227  :  Burial  Hill.  225  ;  a  simple,  2i'0. 

Deacons,  the  installation  of,  224,  225  :  duties  of,  235. 
Debate,  to  extend  or  limit,  56. 
Decision,  necessity  for  quick,  30. 
Decision  of  the  chair,  appeal  from,  63. 
Deposition  from  the  ministry,   145-150. 
Disbanding  a  church,  90. 
Discipline,  111,  113,  238. 

—255— 


INDEX 


Discussion,   rules  governing,  85),  40. 

Dismission  and   recommendation.   251. 

Dismission  to  form  new  cburcli,  251. 

Dismission  of  pastor,  15G  ;  form  of  letter  missive,  244. 

Dismission  of  church  members,  107,  110;  forms.  250-253. 

Dismission  to  unite  with  church  to  bo  formed,  250. 

Dismission  from  one  church   to  anothej;,  251. 

Dismission  of  organizations  out  of  fellowship,  110,  252. 

District  association,  127-150  ;  conduct  of,  160-164. 

Dividing  a  church,  92. 

Doctrine,  Congregational  statements  of,  225-230. 

Dropping  names  from  roll,  109. 

Ecclesiastical  assemblies,  government  of,  20. 
Ex-pa rte  councils,  173,  174. 
I'^xpulsion  of  church  members,  113. 
Evangelical  alliance,  202. 

Federal  Council  of  Churches  of  Christ  in  America,  204-208. 
Financial  management,  98,  236. 
Floor,  right  to  the,  41-44. 
Floor,  yielding  the,  41-43. 

Germane  in  an  amendment,  what  is,  52, 
Grievance,  council  to  consider,  246-7.  -* 

Holy  Catholic  Church,  the,  200-208. 

Incidental  questions,  47. 

Incorporation  of  association  or  conference,  129. 

Incorporation  of  a  church,  93. 

Indecorum,  leave  to  speak  after,  67. 

Informal  meetings,  organization  of,  23. 

Installation,  value  of,  120. 

Installation,  of  a  pastor  ;  form  of  letter  missive,  243. 

International  council,  197-199. 

Letters  of  dismission  and  recommendation,  107,  251. 

Letters  without  dismission,  110. 

Letter  missive,  forms  of,  239-253. 

Libel,  law  of,  113  ;  in  case  of  minister,  123. 

Licensing  of  candidates,  forms  for,  217-219. 

Licensure,  128,  141,  142,  144  ;  forms,  217-219. 

Main  question  and  to  what  motions  it  yields,  46. 
Majority  i-equired  for  election,  70. 
Majority  rule,  105. 
Meetings  for  business,  237«. 
Meetings  for  worship.  237. 
Members,  duties  of  church,  107. 
Membership,  church,  102-115,  232,  233. 
Membership  in  an  assembly,  33  ;  rights  and  duties,  34,  35. 
Minister,  the  Congregational,  116-126. 
Minority,  rights  of,  106. 
Moderator,  duties  and  privileges  of,  28-30. 
Modifying  motions,  classes  of,  49. 
Motion,  withdrawal  of,  62. 
Motions,  36-38,  40. 
Motions,  forms  of  putting,  74,  75. 
—256—  • 


INDEX 


Motions,  incidental,  G0-G4. 
Motions  not  amendable,  51. 

Name  of  a  church,  231. 

National  council,  178-189,  201  :  membership  and  officers,  ITU- 

184  ;    temporary   and   permanent    organization,    187-181) ; 

constitution  and  rules,  181.  190-lOt;. 
Non-members,  discussion  by,  34. 

Objection  to  consideration  of  question,  61. 

Officers  of  deliberative  bodies,  28. 

Officers  other  than  moderator  and  scribe,  31. 

Officers,  church,  233. 

Orders  of  the  day,  60. 

Order,  points  of,  63. 

Ordination  of  minister,  forms  for,  220-223. 

Ordination  of  minister,   128,  143,  144,  151-155;  forms,  220- 

223. 
Oraination  without  installation  ;  form  of  letter  missive,  242. 
Ordination  ;  form  of  letter  missive,  241. 
Organization  of  a  church,  85-89,  239. 
Organization  of  a  church  ;  form  of  letter  missive,  239. 
Organizations,   church,   237. 
Organization  of  District  Association,  129. 
Organizations,  temporary  and  permanent,  24,  25. 

Parliamentary  law,  origin  and  significance,  20. 

Parliamentary  inquiries,  62. 

Papers,  reading  of,  62. 

Parish  or  society,  powers  and  limitations,  99-101. 

Pastor,  duties  of,  234. 

Pastorate,   termination  of,  120. 

Personal  right,  questions  of,  65. 

Previous  question,  56  :  not  in  order  in  national  council,  57. 

Privileged  questions,  47,  65. 

Priority  of  business,  86. 

Prudential  committee,   234. 

Postponement  indefinite,  54. 

Postponement  to  a  certain  time,  54. 

Questions  of  privilege,  65. 
Question  open  till  both  sides  have  voted,  72. 
Question,  the  suppression  of  the,  61. 
Question  :  out  of  its  proper  order,  61. 
Quorum,  25-28. 

Recess,  76. 

Recognition  of  a  church.  89,  240. 

Recognition  by  moderator,  41. 

Reconsider,  motion  to,  58. 

Refusing  a  letter,  108. 

Reputation,  value  of  ministerial,  123. 

Rescind,  motion  to,  59. 

Rights  of  assembly,  questions  of,  66. 

Rules,  to  amend  or  suspend^  60. 


Scribe,  duties  of,  31. 
Seal,  corporate,  95,  239. 
Society  or  Parish,  99-101. 
Speaking  to  the  question,  43. 

—257- 


INDEX 


Special  meetlnt;  of  Association  ;  letter  raissivo,  249. 

Special  order,  to  make  a  subject  a.  00. 

Staudard,  good  aud  regular,  U)8. 

Standing,  ministerial,  i;]?. 

State  Conference,  conduct  of,  160-164. 

State  Conference,  membership,  incorporation  and  boundaries 

157-159. 
Status  of  dismissed  members,  108. 
Subsidiarj'  questions,  47. 

Subsidiary  motions  :  eflfect  on  amendments,  51. 
Substitute  motion,  50. 
Suppression  of  the  question,  61. 

Table,  abuse  of  motion  to,  55. 
Table,  to  lay  on,  54, 
Table,  to  take  from,  56. 
Treasurer,  church,  2.35,  236, 
Trials,  church,  112. 
Tri-church  Union,  the,  202. 

Unanimous  consent,  48, 

Unfinished  business,   77. 

Union,  forms  of  Christian,  202-208. 

Union,  tri-church,  202. 

Uniting  two  churches,  91. 

Votes,  changing,  72. 

Vote,  making  unanimous,  72. 

\oting,  methods  of,  69-71, 


OF   THt 

OF 


—258— 


THIS  BOOK  IS  DUE  ON  THE  LAST  DATE 
STAMPED  BELOW 


AN     INITIAL    FINE      OF     25     CENTS 

WILL  BE  ASSESSED  FOR  FAILURE  TO  RETURN 
THIS  BOOK  ON  THE  DATE  DUE.  THE  PENALTY 
WILL  INCREASE  TO  50  CENTS  ON  THE  FOURTH 
DAY  AND  TO  $1.00  ON  THE  SEVENTH  DAY 
OVERDUE. 


Si.i>.    26  1932 


,^^ 


REC'D  LD 

APR  231953 

BBS   t(66SV 


LD  21-50m-8,'32 


TA  04/15 


1^ 


